📜 Verbum · 聖言
原文誦讀聖經與教父文獻

← 回書卷目次 · 拉丁教父 › 備忘錄

勒林的文森

備忘錄 第 1 章

拉丁文原文.200 節.部分字詞可點開查義

1:1
I. Dicente Scriptura et monente, Interroga patres tuos, et dicent tibi; seniores tuos, et adnuntiabunt tibi , et item, Verbis sapientium adcommoda aurem tuam , et item, Fili mi, hos sermones ne obliviscaris, mea autem verba custodiat cor tuum , videtur mihi minimo omnium servorum Dei Peregrino quod res non minimae utilitatis, Domino adjuvante, futura sit, si ea quae fideliter a sanctis patribus accepi litteris comprehendam, infirmitati certe propriae pernecessaria, quippe cum adsit in promptu unde imbecillitas memoriae meae adsidua lectione reparetur. Ad quod me negotium non solum fructus operis, sed etiam consideratio temporis et opportunitas loci adhortatur. Tempus:
一。既然聖經說又勸戒:「你要詢問你的列祖,他們必告訴你;問你的長者,他們必向你陳說」,又說:「你要側耳聽智慧人的言語」,又說:「我兒,不要忘記這些教訓,願我的話保守你的心」;在我這神眾僕中最小的庇里革林看來,靠著主的幫助,這必是一件無小益處的事,就是把我從聖教父忠實領受的事筆之於書——這對我自己的軟弱實在是極需要的,因我手邊便有那可藉常常閱讀來修補我記性軟弱的東西。對於這事,不僅工作的果效,連時候的考量與地點的相宜,都激勵我去作。論時候:
I. Since Scripture says and admonishes, 'Ask thy fathers, and they will tell thee; thine elders, and they will declare to thee,' and likewise, 'Incline thine ear to the words of the wise,' and likewise, 'My son, forget not these discourses, but let my words keep thy heart,' it seems to me, Peregrinus, the least of all the servants of God, that, with the Lord's help, it will be a thing of no small usefulness, if I commit to writing those things which I have faithfully received from the holy fathers — necessary indeed for my own infirmity, since I have at hand that whereby the weakness of my memory may be repaired by constant reading. To which undertaking not only the fruit of the work, but also the consideration of the time and the opportuneness of the place exhorts me. The time:
1:2
propterea quod cum ab eo omnia humana rapiantur, et nos ex eo aliquid invicem rapere debemus quod in vitam proficiat aeternam; praesertim cum et appropinquantis divini Judicii terribilis quaedam exspectatio augeri efflagitet studia Religionis, et novorum Haereticorum fraudulentia multum curae et attentionis indicat. Locus autem, quod urbium frequentiam turbasque vitantes, remotioris villulae et in ea secretum monasterii incolamus habitaculum, ubi absque magna distractione fieri possit illud quod canitur in psalmo: Vacate, inquit, et videte quoniam ego sum Dominus . Sed et propositi nostri ratio in id convenit;
因為,既然一切屬人的事都被時候奪去,我們也理當反過來從它奪取一些有益於永遠生命的事;尤其因對那臨近之神聖審判某種可畏的期待,要求加增敬虔的熱心,而新異端者的詭詐也表明需要多多的留心與專注。再論地點:因為我們躲避城市的喧囂與群眾,住在一處更偏遠的小田莊,並在其中隱僻的修道院居所,在那裡可以無大攪擾地行那詩篇中所歌唱的:「你們要休息,要知道我是神」。而我們宗旨的計畫本身也與此相合;
because, since all human things are snatched away by it, we too ought in turn to snatch from it something that may avail unto life eternal; especially since a certain dread expectation of the approaching divine Judgment demands that the zeal of religion be increased, and the fraudulence of new heretics calls for much care and attentiveness. The place, moreover: because, shunning the throngs and crowds of cities, we dwell in the retreat of a more remote little farmstead and in it the secluded dwelling of a monastery, where, without great distraction, that may be done which is sung in the psalm: 'Be still,' it says, 'and see that I am the Lord.' But the very plan of our purpose also accords with this;
1:3
quippe qui cum aliquandiu variis ac tristibus secularis militiae turbinibus volveremur, tandem nos in portum Religionis, cunctis semper fidissimum, Christo adspirante condidimus; ut ibi depositis vanitatis ac superbiae flatibus, Christianae humilitatis sacrificio placantes Deum, non solum praesentis vitae naufragia, sed etiam futuri seculi incendia vitare possimus. Sed jam in nomine Domini quod instat adgrediar, ut scilicet a majoribus tradita et apud nos deposita describam, relatoris fide potius quam auctoris praesumptione;
因為我們一向被屬世服役各樣可悲的旋風所翻騰,終於靠著基督的感動,把自己安頓在敬虔的港灣裡,這港灣向來對眾人最為可靠;好在那裡卸下虛榮和驕傲的狂風,藉著基督徒謙卑的祭物使神息怒,得以不僅逃脫今生的船破,也逃脫來世的火燒。但如今,奉主的名,我要著手那緊迫的事:就是把我們先祖所傳下、存留在我們這裡的事描述出來,乃是憑述者的忠實,而非作者的自負;
for, since for some while we were tossed about in the various and grievous whirlwinds of secular service, at length, by Christ's inspiration, we have settled ourselves in the harbour of religion, ever most faithful to all; that there, having laid aside the blasts of vanity and pride, and appeasing God by the sacrifice of Christian humility, we might be able to escape not only the shipwrecks of the present life, but also the fires of the age to come. But now, in the name of the Lord, I will approach that which presses: namely, that I may describe the things handed down by our forefathers and deposited with us, with the fidelity of a reporter rather than the presumption of an author;
1:4
hac tamen scribendi lege servata, ut nequaquam omnia, sed tantum necessaria quaeque perstringam, neque id ornato et exacto sed facili communique sermone, ut pleraque significata potius quam explicata videantur. Scribant ii laute et accurate qui ad hoc munus vel ingenii fiducia vel officii ratione ducuntur. Me vero sublevandae recordationis vel potius oblivionis meae gratia Commonitorium mihimet parasse suffecerit: quod tamen paulatim, recolendo quae didici, emendare et implere quotidie, Domino praestante, conabor. Atque hoc ipsum idcirco praemonui, ut si forte elapsum nobis, in manus sanctorum devenerit, nihil in eo temere reprehendant, quod adhuc videant promissa emendatione limandum. II.
然而我要遵守這寫作的法則,就是絕不論及一切,只論凡必要的;並且不用華麗精準的言辭,乃用平易通俗的言語,以致大多事似乎是被指明,而非被解釋。讓那些憑才智的把握、或因職分的責任被引到這工作的人,去寫得文雅精確罷。但於我,能為自己預備一本《備忘錄》,以紓緩我的回憶,或更確切地說我的健忘,便已足夠:然而靠著主的賜予,我要藉著回想所學的,逐漸天天設法修訂並充實它。我預先這樣提醒,乃為這緣故:倘若它偶然從我手中滑出,落到聖徒手中,他們便不致冒然責備其中任何尚待藉所應許之修訂來潤飾的地方。二。
yet observing this law of writing, that I touch upon by no means all things, but only whatever is necessary, and that not in ornate and exact, but in easy and common speech, so that most things may seem rather indicated than explained. Let those write elegantly and accurately who are led to this task either by confidence in their talent or by the obligation of their office. But for me it will suffice to have prepared for myself a Commonitorium for the relieving of my recollection, or rather of my forgetfulness: which, however, little by little, by recalling what I have learned, I shall endeavour daily, by the Lord's bestowal, to amend and to fill out. And I have given this very forewarning for this reason, that if perchance, having slipped from me, it should come into the hands of holy persons, they may rashly reprehend nothing in it which they still see needs to be polished by the promised amendment. II.
1:5
Saepe igitur magno studio et summa attentione perquirens a quamplurimis sanctitate et doctrina praestantibus viris quonam modo possim certa quadam et quasi generali ac regulari via catholicae fidei veritatem ab haereticae pravitatis falsitate discernere, hujusmodi semper responsum ab omnibus fere retuli, quod sive ego, sive quis alius vellet exsurgentium haereticorum fraudes deprehendere laqueosque vitare, et in fide sana sanus atque integer permanere, duplici modo munire fidem suam, Domino adjuvante, deberet: primum scilicet divinae legis auctoritate, tum deinde Ecclesiae catholicae traditione. Hic forsitan requirat aliquis:
所以我屢次以極大的熱心和最高的專注,向許多在聖潔和教義上卓越的人探問:我能藉著何種確定的、彷彿普遍而規律的途徑,從異端敗壞的虛謊中分辨出大公信仰的真理;幾乎從眾人都得了這樣的回答:無論是我,或任何別人,若想識破興起之異端者的詭詐、躲避他們的網羅,並在純正的信仰中保持健全完整,就當靠著主的幫助,以雙重的方式堅固自己的信仰:第一,就是憑神聖律法的權威,其次則憑大公教會的傳統。在此或有人要問:
Often, therefore, inquiring with great zeal and the utmost attention from very many men eminent in holiness and doctrine, by what sure and, as it were, general and regular way I might be able to discern the truth of the catholic faith from the falsehood of heretical depravity, I received from nearly all an answer of this kind: that whether I, or anyone else, wished to detect the frauds of the heretics that arise and to avoid their snares, and to remain sound and whole in a sound faith, he ought, with the Lord's help, to fortify his faith in a twofold manner: first, namely, by the authority of the divine law, and then by the tradition of the catholic Church. Here perhaps someone may inquire:
1:6
Cum sit perfectus Scripturarum Canon, sibique ad omnia satis superque sufficiat, quid opus est ut ei Ecclesiasticae intelligentiae jungatur auctoritas? Quia videlice Scripturam sacram pro ipsa sua altitudine non uno eodemque sensu universi accipiunt, sed ejusdem eloquia aliter atque aliter alius atque alius interpretatur; ut pene quot homines sunt, tot illinc sententiae erui posse videantur. Aliter namque illam Novatianus, aliter Sabellius, aliter Donatus exponit, aliter Arius, Eunomius, Macedonius; aliter Photinus, Apollinaris, Priscillianus, aliter Jovinianus, Pelagius, Caelestius; aliter postremo Nestorius.
既然聖經的正典是完備的,並且自身已綽綽有餘地足夠應付一切,何需把教會理解的權威加給它呢?這乃是因為,正因聖經本身的高深,眾人並非以同一個意思領受它,乃是同樣的話,這人這樣解,那人那樣解,以致幾乎有多少人,就似乎能從中引出多少種見解。因為挪威天解這樣,撒伯流那樣,多納徒又一樣,亞流、歐諾米烏、馬其頓紐又一樣;福提努、亞波里拿留、普里西利安又一樣,約維尼安、伯拉糾、凱勒斯提烏又一樣;末了聶斯多留又一樣。
Since the Canon of the Scriptures is perfect, and abundantly sufficient of itself for all things, what need is there that the authority of ecclesiastical understanding be joined to it? Because, namely, on account of its very depth, not all receive sacred Scripture in one and the same sense, but its words one interprets one way and another another way, so that almost as many opinions can seem to be elicited from it as there are men. For Novatian expounds it one way, Sabellius another, Donatus another, Arius, Eunomius, Macedonius another; Photinus, Apollinaris, Priscillianus another, Jovinianus, Pelagius, Caelestius another; and lastly Nestorius another.
1:7
Atque idcirco multum necesse est, propter tantos tam varii erroris anfractus, ut propheticae et apostolicae interpretationis linea secundum Ecclesiastici et Catholici sensus normam dirigatur. In ipsa item Catholica Ecclesia magnopere curandum est ut id teneamus quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab omnibus creditum est. Hoc est etenim vere proprieque catholicum, quod ipsa vis nominis ratioque declarat, quae omnia fere universaliter comprehendit. Sed hoc ita demum fiet, si sequamur universitatem, antiquitatem, consensionem. Sequemur autem universitatem hoc modo, si hanc unam fidem veram esse fateamur quam tota per orbem terrarum confitetur Ecclesia;
所以,因著如此繁多、各樣錯誤的曲折,極有必要使先知和使徒解釋的準繩,按照教會與大公意義的規範被引正。再者,在大公教會本身之中,必須極其留意持守那「在各處、在各時、被眾人」所信的。因為這才真正而本然地是大公的,正如這名稱本身的力量與意義所表明的,它幾乎普遍地涵蓋一切。但這事終要成就,若我們跟從普遍性、古舊性、一致性。我們要這樣跟從普遍性,就是承認那惟一的信仰為真,乃是普世全教會所承認的;
And therefore it is very necessary, on account of so many windings of such varied error, that the line of prophetic and apostolic interpretation be directed according to the norm of the ecclesiastical and catholic sense. In the Catholic Church itself, moreover, great care must be taken that we hold that which has been believed everywhere, always, by all. For this is truly and properly catholic, as the very force and meaning of the name declares, which comprehends nearly all things universally. But this will at last be done, if we follow universality, antiquity, consent. And we shall follow universality in this manner, if we confess that one faith to be true which the whole Church throughout the world confesses;
1:8
antiquitatem vero ita, si ab his sensibus nullatenus recedamus quos sanctos majores ac patres nostros celebrasse manifestum est: consensionem quoque itidem, si, in ipsa vetustate, omnium vel certe pene omnium sacerdotum pariter et magistrorum definitiones sententiasque sectemur. III. Quid igitur tunc faciet Christianus catholicus, si se aliqua Ecclesiae particula ab universalis fidei communione praeciderit? Quid utique nisi ut pestifero corruptoque membro sanitatem universi corporis anteponat? Quid si novella aliqua contagio non jam portiunculam tantum, sed totam pariter Ecclesiam commaculare conetur?
另一方面要這樣跟從古舊性,就是我們絕不離棄那些顯然為我們聖潔的長者和教父所推崇的意義:照樣也要跟從一致性,就是在這古舊性之中,跟從眾祭司和教師一同所立的、或至少幾乎眾人所立的定義與見解。三。那麼,倘若教會中有某一小部分把自己從普世信仰的相交中割離出去,大公基督徒當怎麼行呢?豈不正是寧取全身的健全,過於那染疫腐壞的肢體麼?倘若某種新的傳染病不僅企圖玷污一小部分,乃是企圖一同玷污全教會,又當如何呢?
antiquity, on the other hand, in this way, if we in no wise depart from those senses which it is manifest our holy elders and fathers celebrated: consent likewise also, if, in this very antiquity, we follow the definitions and opinions of all, or at least of nearly all, the priests and masters alike. III. What then shall a catholic Christian do, if some little portion of the Church has cut itself off from the communion of the universal faith? What indeed but prefer the soundness of the whole body to the pestilent and corrupt member? What if some new contagion should attempt to defile, not now only a small portion, but the whole Church alike?
1:9
Tunc item providebit ut antiquitati inhaereat, quae prorsum jam non potest ab ulla novitatis fraude seduci. Quid si in ipsa vetustate, duorum aut trium hominum, vel certe civitatis unius aut etiam provinciae alicujus error deprehendatur? Tunc omnino curabit ut paucorum temeritati vel inscitiae, si qua sunt, universaliter antiquitus universalis Ecclesiae decreta praeponat. Quid si tale aliquid emergat ubi nihil hujusmodi reperiatur? Tunc operam dabit ut collatas inter se majorum consulat interrogetque sententias, eorum duntaxat qui diversis licet temporibus et locis, in unius tamen Ecclesiae Catholicae communione et fide permanentes, magistri probabiles exstiterunt;
那時他照樣要留心緊守古舊性,因古舊性如今絕不能被任何新奇的詭詐所迷惑。倘若在古舊性本身之中,被察出兩三個人、或至少一城、甚至某一省的錯誤,又當如何呢?那時他斷然要留心,寧取普世教會自古普遍頒定的決議(若有此類),過於那少數人的鹵莽或無知。倘若有此類的事發生,卻找不到任何此類的決議,又當如何呢?那時他要竭力去查考、詢問先祖們彼此參照的見解,惟限於那些雖在不同時地、卻仍持守於惟一大公教會的相交與信仰中、被公認為可靠之師的人;
Then likewise he will take care to cleave to antiquity, which now can in no way be seduced by any fraud of novelty. What if, in antiquity itself, the error of two or three men, or at least of one city or even of some province, be detected? Then by all means he will take care to prefer the decrees of the universal Church, of old universally given, if there are any, to the rashness or ignorance of the few. What if something of this kind should emerge, where nothing of the sort can be found? Then he will give his effort to consult and interrogate the collated opinions of the forefathers, of those only who, though in diverse times and places, yet remaining in the communion and faith of the one Catholic Church, stood forth as approved masters;
1:10
et quicquid non unus aut duo tantum, sed omnes pariter uno eodemque consensu aperte, frequenter, perseveranter tenuisse, scripsisse, docuisse cognoverit, id sibi quoque intelligat absque ulla dubitatione credendum. IV. Sed ut planiora fiant quae dicimus, exemplis singillatim illustranda sunt et paulo uberius exaggeranda; ne immodicae brevitatis studio rapiantur rerum pondera orationis celeritate.
凡他查知不只一兩位、乃是眾人一同以同一個意思、公開、屢次、堅定不移地所持守、所書寫、所教導的,就讓他明白,這也是他當毫不懷疑地相信的。四。但為叫我們所說的更為明白,必須逐一用例子加以說明,並稍微更充分地擴充;免得因切求過分的簡略,事情的分量被言辭的迅速所沖走。
and whatever he shall have learned that not one or two only, but all alike, with one and the same consent, openly, frequently, perseveringly held, wrote, and taught, let him understand that this is to be believed by him also without any doubt. IV. But, that what we say may become plainer, it must be illustrated one by one with examples, and somewhat more fully amplified; lest, by zeal for excessive brevity, the weight of the matters be carried away by the swiftness of the discourse.
1:11
Tempore Donati , a quo Donatistae, cum sese multa pars Africae in erroris sui furias praecipitaret, cumque immemor nominis, religionis, professionis, unius hominis sacrilegam temeritatem Ecclesiae Christi praeponeret, tunc quicumque per Africam constituti, profano schismate detestato, universis mundi Ecclesiis adsociati sunt, soli ex illis omnibus intra sacraria catholicae fidei salvi esse potuerunt; egregiam profecto relinquentes posteris formam, quemadmodum scilicet deinceps, bono more, unius aut certe paucorum vesaniae universorum sanitas anteferretur.
在多納徒(多納徒派由他得名)的時代,當非洲一大部分將自己投入其錯誤的狂亂中,並且不顧名分、敬虔、信仰的宣認,竟把一個人褻瀆的鹵莽置於基督的教會之上;那時,凡在非洲各地的人,憎惡那不潔的分裂,與普世全地的眾教會相聯結的,就在那一切人中惟有他們得以在大公信仰的聖所之內得救;他們確實給後人留下一個美好的榜樣,就是此後當按美善的常規,把眾人的健全置於一人、或至少少數人的瘋狂之上。
In the time of Donatus, from whom the Donatists are named, when a great part of Africa was hurling itself into the madness of its error, and, unmindful of the name, of religion, of profession, was preferring the sacrilegious rashness of one man to the Church of Christ, then whoever, being established throughout Africa, having detested the profane schism, were associated with the universal Churches of the world, alone of all those were able to be saved within the sanctuaries of the catholic faith; leaving indeed to posterity an excellent pattern, namely, how thenceforth, by good custom, the soundness of all should be set before the frenzy of one or at least of a few.
1:12
Item quando Arianorum venenum non jam portiunculam quamdam, sed pene orbem totum contaminaverat, adeo ut prope cunctis Latini sermonis Episcopis partim vi, partim fraude deceptis, caligo quaedam mentibus offunderetur, quidnam potissimum in tanta rerum confusione sequendum foret, tunc quisquis verus Christi amator et cultor exstitit, antiquam fidem novellae perfidiae praeferendo, nulla contagii ipsius peste maculatus est. Cujus quidem temporis periculo satis superque monstratum est quantum invehatur calamitatis novelli dogmatis inductione. Hunc siquidem non solum parvae res, sed etiam maximae labefactatae sunt.
同樣地,當亞流派的毒素已經污染的不僅是某一小部分,而是幾乎整個世界,以致幾乎所有拉丁語系的主教,有些被武力、有些被詭詐所欺騙,心智上蒙上了某種黑暗,在如此巨大的混亂之中究竟最該遵循什麼也變得不明朗,那時凡是顯為基督真實的愛慕者與敬拜者,因著寧取古老的信德而非新興的背謬,便絲毫不被那污染的瘟疫所玷污。那個時代的危險充分而有餘地顯明了:引進新奇教義會帶來何等的災禍。因為藉著它,不僅微小之事,連最重大的事也被動搖了。
Likewise, when the poison of the Arians had contaminated not merely some small portion but nearly the whole world, so that almost all the bishops of the Latin tongue, deceived partly by force and partly by fraud, had a certain darkness poured over their minds, and it was unclear what above all ought to be followed amid so great a confusion of affairs, then whoever proved a true lover and worshipper of Christ, by preferring the ancient faith to the new treachery, was stained by no plague of that contagion. By the peril of that time it was shown abundantly and more than enough how great a calamity is brought in by the introduction of a novel teaching. For by it not only small matters but even the greatest were shaken.
1:13
Nec enim tantum adfinitates, cognationes, amicitiae, domus, verum etiam urbes, populi, provinciae, nationes, universum postremo Romanum Imperium funditus concussum et emotum est. Namque cum prophana ipsa Arianorum novitas, velut quaedam Bellona aut furia, capto primo omnium Imperatore, cuncta deinde palatii culmina egibus novis subjugasset, nequaquam deinceps destitit universa miscere atque vexare, privata ac publica, sacra prophanaque omnia, nullum boni et veri gerere discrimen, sed quoscumque conlibuisset, tanquam de loco superiore percutere.
因為不僅親屬、血親、友誼、家庭被動搖,連城市、民族、省份、列國,最終整個羅馬帝國都被徹底震撼、傾覆。因為當亞流派那褻瀆的新奇之說,如同某位貝羅娜或復仇女神,首先擄獲了皇帝,繼而以新的律令奴役了宮廷的一切高位,此後便絕不停止攪亂並侵擾一切,無論是私人或公共的、神聖或世俗的事,對善與真毫不加以分別,反倒隨己所欲,如同從高處擊打,凡誰都打。
For not only were kinships, blood-ties, friendships, and households shaken, but even cities, peoples, provinces, nations, and finally the whole Roman Empire were utterly convulsed and overthrown. For when that profane novelty of the Arians, like some Bellona or Fury, had first of all captured the Emperor and then subjected all the heights of the palace to its new laws, it never thereafter ceased to confound and harass all things, private and public, all things sacred and profane, drawing no distinction between good and true, but striking down whomever it pleased, as if from a higher vantage point.
1:14
Tunc temeratae conjuges, depullatae viduae, prophanatae virgines, monasteria demolita, disturbati clerici, verberati levitae, acti in exilium sacerdotes, oppleta sanctis ergastula, carceres, metalla: quorum pars maxima, interdictis urbibus, protrusi atque extorres, inter deserta, speluncas, feras, saxa, nuditate, fame, siti affecti, contriti et tabefacti sunt.
那時妻子被玷污,寡婦被剝去喪服,童女被褻瀆,修道院被拆毀,神職人員被驅散,執事被鞭打,祭司被放逐;勞役所、監牢、礦坑都擠滿了聖徒。他們中的絕大部分,被逐出城市,被趕出、被流放,置身於荒野、洞穴、野獸、岩石之間,受赤身、飢餓、乾渴之苦,被磨損、被耗盡。
Then wives were defiled, widows stripped of mourning, virgins profaned, monasteries demolished, clergy scattered, deacons beaten, priests driven into exile; the workhouses, prisons, and mines were filled with holy men. Of these the greatest part, banished from the cities, thrust out and exiled, were among deserts, caves, wild beasts, and rocks, afflicted with nakedness, hunger, and thirst, worn down and wasted away.
1:15
Atque haec omnia numquid ullam aliam ob causam, nisi utique dum pro coelesti dogmate humanae superstitiones introducuntur, dum bene fundata antiquitas scelesta novitate subruitur, dum superiorum instituta violantur, dum rescinduntur scita patrum, dum convelluntur definita majorum, dum sese intra sacratae atque incorruptae vetustatis castissimos limites prophanae ac novellae curiositatis libido non continet? V. Sed forsitan odio novitatis et amore vetustatis haec fingimus. Quisquis hoc aestimat, beato saltem credat Ambrosio, qui, in secundo ad Imperatorem Gratianum libro, acerbitatem temporis ipse deplorans, ait:
這一切難道是出於任何別的緣故,而不正是因為:為要取代屬天的教義,人的迷信被引入;根基穩固的古道被邪惡的新奇所傾覆;前人的制度被踐踏;眾教父的法度被撕毀;先賢的定論被連根拔起;褻瀆而新穎之好奇心的私慾不肯約束自己於神聖而未受敗壞之古道至潔的界限之內?五。但或許我們是出於恨惡新奇、喜愛古道而虛構這些事。凡這樣判斷的人,至少當信有福的安波羅修;他在致皇帝格拉提安的第二卷書中,親自哀嘆那時代的苦楚,說:
And were all these things for any other cause whatever than that, for the sake of a heavenly teaching, human superstitions were being introduced; that a well-founded antiquity was being undermined by a wicked novelty; that the institutions of those before were being violated; that the decrees of the fathers were being torn up; that the definitions of our elders were being uprooted; that the lust of profane and novel curiosity would not contain itself within the chaste limits of sacred and uncorrupted antiquity? V. But perhaps out of hatred of novelty and love of antiquity we are inventing these things. Whoever judges so, let him at least believe the blessed Ambrose, who, in his second book to the Emperor Gratian, himself lamenting the bitterness of the time, says:
1:16
Sed jam satis, inquit, omnipotens Deus, nostro exilio nostroque sanguine Confessorum neces, exilia Sacerdotum, et nefas tantae impietatis eluimus. Satis claruit eos qui violaverint fidem tutos esse non posse. Item in tertio ejusdem operis libro: Servemus igitur, inquit , praecepta majorum, nec haereditaria signacula ausi rudis temeritate violemus. Librum signatum illum propheticum non Seniores, non Potestates, non Angeli, non Archangeli aperire ausi sunt: soli Christo explanandi ejus praerogativa servata est. Librum sacerdotalem quis nostrum resignare audeat, signatum a Confessoribus, et multorum jam martyrio consecratum? Quem qui resignare coacti sunt postea tamen damnata fraude signarunt;
「然而如今,全能的神啊,」他說,「我們已藉著自己的流放和我們的血,充分為眾認信者的被殺、眾祭司的被放逐,以及如此重大不敬的罪行贖了罪。已經夠清楚了:那些破壞信德的人不能得平安。」同樣在這同一著作的第三卷他說:「所以讓我們持守先祖的訓誨,不要以未受訓練者的莽撞膽敢破壞我們所承繼的封印。那封了印的先知書卷,無論是長老、掌權者、天使、還是天使長都不敢開啟:唯獨基督被保留了解明它的特權。我們中間有誰敢揭開那祭司的書卷——那由眾認信者所封、又已被許多人的殉道所祝聖的書卷?那些後來被迫揭開的人,畢竟仍重新封上,定那詭詐為有罪;
'But now, Almighty God,' he says, 'we have sufficiently atoned by our exile and our blood for the slaughters of the Confessors, the banishments of the priests, and the crime of so great an impiety. It has become sufficiently clear that those who have violated the faith cannot be safe.' Likewise in the third book of the same work he says: 'Let us therefore keep the precepts of our forefathers, and not dare with the rashness of the untrained to violate the seals of our inheritance. That sealed prophetic book neither the Elders, nor the Powers, nor the Angels, nor the Archangels dared to open: to Christ alone was reserved the prerogative of expounding it. Who of us would dare to unseal the priestly book, sealed by the Confessors and already consecrated by the martyrdom of many? Those who were afterwards compelled to unseal it nevertheless sealed it again, condemning the fraud;
1:17
qui violare non ausi sunt, Confessores et martyres exstiterunt. Quomodo fidem eorum possumus denegare quorum victoriam praedicamus?» Praedicamus plane, inquam, oh, venerande Ambrosi! Praedicamus plane, laudantesque miramur. Nam quis ille tam demens est qui eos, etsi adsequi non evaleat, non exoptet sequi quos a defensione fidei majorum nulla vis depulit, non minae, non blandimenta, non vita, non mors, non palatium, non satellites, non Imperator, non imperium, non homines, non daemones?
而那些不敢破壞它的人,便成了認信者和殉道者。我們既宣揚他們的勝利,又怎能否認他們的信德呢?」可敬的安波羅修啊,我說,我們的確宣揚!我們的確宣揚,並且讚嘆稱頌。因為誰會狂妄到——即使他無法企及他們——竟不渴望去跟隨那些人?那些人沒有任何勢力能使他們離開對眾教父之信德的捍衛:威脅不能,諂媚不能,生不能,死不能,宮廷不能,侍從不能,皇帝不能,帝國不能,人不能,鬼魔也不能。
those who did not dare to violate it became Confessors and martyrs. How can we deny the faith of those whose victory we proclaim?' We proclaim it indeed, I say—O venerable Ambrose! We proclaim it indeed, and praising it we marvel. For who is so mad that—even if he be unable to attain to them—he does not long to follow those whom no force drove away from the defense of the faith of the fathers: not threats, not flatteries, not life, not death, not the palace, not the courtiers, not the Emperor, not the empire, not men, not demons?
1:18
quos, inquam, pro religiosae vetustatis tenacitate tanto munere Dominus dignos judicavit ut per eos prostratas restauraret Ecclesias, exstinctos spiritales populos vivificaret, dejectas sacerdotum coronas, reponeret, nefarias illas novellae impietatis non litteras, sed lituras, infuso coelitus Episcopis fidelium lacrymarum fonte, deleret, universum postremo jam pene mundum saeva repentinae haereseos tempestate perculsum ad antiquam fidem a novella perfidia, ad antiquam sanitatem a novitatis vesania, ad antiquam lucem a novitatis caecitate revocaret.
我說,主因他們堅守那敬虔的古道,便判定他們配得如此大的恩賜,以致藉著他們使傾倒的眾教會得以重建,使屬靈死去的眾百姓重得生命,使被推倒的祭司冠冕得以歸回,並從天上向眾主教傾下信徒之眼淚的泉源,塗抹了新興不敬那些邪惡的痕跡——那不是字跡,而是污點;最終,祂把幾乎被那突發異端兇暴風暴所擊打的全世界,從新興的背謬召回到古老的信德,從新奇的狂亂召回到古老的康健,從新奇的盲瞎召回到古老的亮光。
Those, I say, whom the Lord, for their tenacity in holding to the religious antiquity, judged worthy of so great a gift that through them He restored the prostrate Churches, gave life again to the spiritually dead peoples, replaced the cast-down crowns of the priests, and wiped out those wicked marks—not letters but blots—of the new impiety, by pouring out upon the bishops from heaven a fountain of the faithful's tears; and finally He recalled almost the whole world, struck by the savage tempest of a sudden heresy, from a new treachery back to the ancient faith, from the madness of novelty back to the ancient soundness, from the blindness of novelty back to the ancient light.
1:19
Sed in hac divina quadam Confessorum virtute illud est etiam nobis vel maxime considerandum, quod tunc apud ipsam Ecclesiae vetustatem non partis alicujus, sed universitatis ab iis est suscepta defensio. Neque enim fas erat, ut tanti ac tales viri unius aut duorum hominum errabundas sibique ipsis contrarias suspiciones tam magno molimine adsererent, aut vero pro alicujus provincio lae temeraria quadam conspiratione certarent, sed omnium sanctae Ecclesiae sacerdotum apostolicae et catholicae veritatis haeredum decreta et definita sectantes, maluerunt semetipsos quam vetustae universitatis fidem prodere.
但在眾認信者這彷彿屬神的德能中,有一件事尤其是我們最當思想的:那時,在教會古道本身之中,他們所承擔的不是某一部分的捍衛,而是整體的捍衛。因為這樣偉大、這樣卓越的人,竟以如此巨大的努力去主張一兩個人那游移不定、自相矛盾的臆測,或竟以某種莽撞的串通為某個小省份爭戰,那是不合宜的;反倒他們遵循聖教會眾祭司——即使徒的、大公的真理之承繼者——的判決與定論,寧可出賣自己,也不出賣古老普世的信德。
But in this divine virtue, as it were, of the Confessors, this above all must be especially considered by us: that then, in the very antiquity of the Church, it was not the defense of some part, but of the whole, that was undertaken by them. For it would not have been right that men so great and of such quality should assert, with so great an effort, the wandering and self-contradictory conjectures of one or two men, or contend on behalf of some little province by a kind of rash conspiracy; but rather, following the decrees and definitions of all the priests of the holy Church—heirs of the apostolic and catholic truth—they chose to betray themselves rather than the faith of the ancient universality.
1:20
Unde et ad tantam gloriam pervenire meruerunt, ut non solum Confessores, verum etiam Confessorum principes jure meritoque habeantur. VI. Magnum hoc igitur eorumdem beatorum exemplum, planeque divinum, et veris quibusque Catholicis indefessa meditatione recolendum, qui modum septemplicis candelabri septen sancti Spiritus luce radiante, clarissimam posteris formulam praemonstrarunt quonam modo deinceps per singula quaeque errorum vaniloquia, sacratae vetustatis auctoritate prophanae novitatis conteratur audacia. Neque hoc sane novum. Siquidem mos iste semper in Ecclesia viguit ut quo quisque foret religiosor, eo promptius novellis adintentionibus contrairet. Exemplis talibus plena sunt omnia.
因此他們也配得達到如此大的榮耀,以致他們被公正而合理地視為不僅是認信者,更是認信者中的首領。六。所以這同一群有福之人的榜樣是偉大的、明顯屬神的,是一切真正的大公信徒當以不倦的默想反覆思想的;他們以那七枝燭臺的七盞燈、以聖靈的光照射,向後世預先顯明了一個極清晰的範式:此後當如何在錯謬各樣空洞的誇談之中,以神聖古道的權威來碾碎褻瀆新奇的狂妄。這也並非什麼新事。因為這慣例在教會中向來興盛:誰越敬虔,誰就越迅速地抵擋新興的圖謀。這類榜樣俯拾皆是。
Whence also they deserved to attain to so great a glory that they are rightly and deservedly held to be not only Confessors, but even princes of the Confessors. VI. Great therefore, and plainly divine, is this example of those same blessed men, and to be pondered with tireless meditation by all true Catholics: who, with the seven lamps of the sevenfold candlestick shining with the light of the Holy Spirit, showed beforehand to posterity a most clear pattern of how thereafter, through each and every empty babbling of errors, the audacity of profane novelty might be crushed by the authority of sacred antiquity. Nor is this anything new. For this custom has always flourished in the Church, that the more religious anyone was, the more readily he opposed the novel inventions. All things are full of such examples.
1:21
Sed ne longum fiat, unum aliquod, et hoc ab Apostolica potissimum Sede sumemus; ut omnes luce clarius videant beatorum Apostolorum beata successio quanta vi semper, quanto studio, quanta contentione defenderit susceptae semel Religionis integritatem. Quondam igitur venerabilis memoriae Agrippinus Carthaginensis Episcopus, primus omnium mortalium contra divinum Canonem, contra universalis Ecclesiae regulam, contra sensum omnium consacerdotum, contra morem atque instituta majorum, rebaptizandum esse censebat. Quae praesumptio tantum mali invexit, ut non solum Haereticis omnibus formam sacrilegii, sed etiam quibusdam Catholicis occasionem praebuerit erroris.
但為免冗長,我們只取一個例子,且最好取自使徒座位的,好叫眾人比白晝更清楚地看見:眾使徒那有福的承繼,向來以何等的力量、何等的熱心、何等的奮力,捍衛那曾經一次領受之信仰的純全。從前,迦太基主教、可敬之記念的亞基比努斯,乃眾人中第一個違背神聖教規、違背普世教會的規範、違背眾同工祭司的見解、違背先賢的慣例與制度,判定當行重洗。這擅作主張帶來如此大的惡,以致不僅為一切異端提供了瀆聖的形式,連對某些大公信徒也成了犯錯的機會。
But lest it grow too long, we shall take some one example, and this preferably from the Apostolic See, so that all may see more clearly than the light with what force, with what zeal, with what striving the blessed succession of the blessed Apostles always defended the integrity of the Religion once received. Long ago, then, Agrippinus, bishop of Carthage, of venerable memory, the first of all mortals, against the divine Canon, against the rule of the universal Church, against the judgment of all his fellow-priests, against the custom and institutions of our elders, judged that there must be rebaptizing. This presumption brought in so great an evil that it furnished not only to all heretics a form of sacrilege, but even to certain Catholics an occasion of error.
1:22
Cum ergo undique ad novitatem rei cuncti reclamarent, atque omnes quaquaversum sacerdotes pro suo quisque studio retinerentur, tunc beatae memoriae Papa Stephanus apostolicae Sedis antistes, cum caeteris quidem collegis suis, sed tamen prae caeteris restitit, dignum, ut opinor, existimans si reliquos omnes tantum fidei devotione vinceret quantum loci auctoritate superabat. Denique in Epistola quae tunc ad Africam missa est, his verbis sanxit: Nihil novandum nisi quod traditum est. Intelligebat etenim vir sanctus et prudens nihil aliud rationem pietatis admittere, nisi ut omnia, qua fide a patribus suscepta forent, eadem fide filiis consignarentur;
所以當四面八方眾人都向這事的新奇喊叫抗議,眾祭司也各按己心、各處堅持不從之際,那時有福之記念的教宗斯德望、使徒座位的主教,便起來抵擋——固然與其餘的同工一同,卻又超乎其餘——他想(我認為)這是合宜的:他既在職位的權威上超越眾人,也當在信德的虔誠上勝過眾人。總之,在那時寄往非洲的書信中,他用這些話定下:「除了所傳承的,不可有任何革新。」因為這聖潔而審慎的人明白:敬虔的原則所容許的,無非是凡從眾教父以同一信德所領受的一切,也當以同一信德傳交給眾子;
When therefore all on every side cried out against the novelty of the thing, and all the priests everywhere held back, each according to his own zeal, then Pope Stephen of blessed memory, prelate of the Apostolic See, resisted—together indeed with the rest of his colleagues, but yet beyond the rest—judging, as I suppose, it fitting that he should surpass all the others as much in the devotion of his faith as he excelled them in the authority of his office. In short, in the letter which was then sent to Africa, he ratified it in these words: 'Let nothing be innovated except what has been handed down.' For that holy and prudent man understood that the principle of piety admitted nothing else than that all things which had been received from the fathers in the same faith should be consigned to the children in that same faith;
1:23
nosque Religionem, non qua vellemus ducere, sed potius qua illa duceret sequi oportere; idque esse proprium Christianae modestiae et gravitatis, non sua posteris tradere, sed a majoribus accepta servare. Quis ergo tunc universi negotii exitus? Quis utique nisi usitatus et solitus? Retenta est scilicet antiquitas, explosa novitas. Sed forte tunc ipsi novitiae adinventioni patrocinia defuerunt?
並且我們當跟隨那信仰,不是把它引向我們所願之處,倒要跟隨它把我們引向的地方;又說:不把自己的東西傳給後人,乃保守從先祖所領受的,這才合乎基督徒的謙卑與莊重。那麼整件事的結局如何呢?豈不正是那慣常而尋常的結局?古道當然得以持守,新奇則被噓下了台。但那時那新興的發明或許缺乏護持者吧?
and that we ought to follow the Religion, not to lead it where we would wish, but rather where it would lead us; and that it is proper to Christian modesty and gravity not to hand down our own things to posterity, but to keep what has been received from our forefathers. What then was the outcome of the whole affair? What indeed but the usual and customary one? Antiquity, of course, was retained, novelty was hissed off the stage. But perhaps then patrons were lacking to that novel invention?
1:24
Imo vero tanta vis ingenii adfuit, tanta eloquentiae flumina, tantus adsertorum numerus, tanta verisimilitudo, tanta divinae legis oracula, sed plane novo ac malo more intellecta, ut mihi omnis illa conspiratio nullo modo destrui potuisse videatur nisi sola tanti moliminis causa ipsa illa suscepta, ipsa defensa, laudata novitatis professio destituisset. Quid postremo? Ipsius Africani Concilii sive decreti quae vires? Donante Deo, nullae; sed universa tanquam somnia, tanquam fabulae, tanquam superflua, abolita, antiquata calcata sunt. Et, o rerum mira conversio! Auctores ejusdem opinionis Catholici, consectatores vero Haeretici judicantur; absolvuntur magistri, condemnantur discipuli;
恰恰相反,那裡有如此巨大的才智之力、如此滔滔的口才之河、如此眾多的擁護者、如此貌似可信的說辭、如此眾多神聖律法的神諭——卻明明以一種新而惡的方式被理解——以致在我看來,那整個串通絕無可能被摧毀,若非那因如此巨大努力而被承擔、被辯護、被稱讚的新奇之主張,自己拋棄了自己的根基。最後,那非洲會議本身或其判決有何效力呢?靠著神的恩賜,毫無效力;它的一切都如夢、如寓言、如多餘之物,被廢除、被作廢、被踐踏。並且,啊,事情何等奇妙的翻轉!那同一見解的倡導者被判為大公信徒,其追隨者卻被判為異端;師傅被開釋,門徒被定罪;
On the contrary, there was present so great a force of talent, such rivers of eloquence, so great a number of supporters, such plausibility, so many oracles of the divine law—but plainly understood in a new and evil manner—that it seems to me that whole conspiracy could in no way have been destroyed, had not the very profession of novelty undertaken, defended, and praised for the sake of so great an effort abandoned its own cause. What, finally, was the strength of the African Council itself, or of its decree? By God's gift, none; but all of it, like dreams, like fables, like superfluities, was abolished, made obsolete, and trodden underfoot. And, O wondrous reversal of affairs! the authors of that same opinion are judged Catholics, but its followers heretics; the masters are absolved, the disciples condemned;
1:25
conscriptores librorum filii regni erunt, adsertores vero gehenna suscipiet. Nam quis ille tam demens est qui illud sanctorum omnium et Episcoporum et Martyrum lumen beatissimum Cyprianum cum caeteris collegis suis in aeternum dubitet regnaturum esse cum Christo? Aut quis tam contra sacrilegus qui Donatistas et caeteras pestes, quae illius auctoritate Concilii rebaptizare se jactitant, in sempiternum neget arsuros esse cum diabolo? VII.
那些書卷的作者要成為國度的兒子,而主張那些書的人,欣嫩之火(地獄)卻要接納他們。因為誰會狂妄到懷疑:那眾聖徒——無論是主教或殉道者——中至有福的明燈居普良,連同其餘的同工,必永遠與基督一同作王?又有誰會反其道而瀆聖到否認:那些多納徒派並其他瘟疫之輩——他們誇口憑那會議的權威而重洗——必永遠與魔鬼一同焚燒?七。
the writers of the books shall be sons of the kingdom, but Gehenna shall receive the asserters of them. For who is so mad as to doubt that that most blessed light of all the saints, both bishops and martyrs, Cyprian, together with the rest of his colleagues, shall reign forever with Christ? Or who is so contrarily sacrilegious as to deny that the Donatists and other plagues, who boast that on the authority of that Council they rebaptize, shall burn forever with the devil? VII.
1:26
Quod quidem mihi divinitus videtur promulgatum esse judicium propter eorum maxime fraudulentiam qui cum sub alieno nomine haeresim concinnare machinentur, captant plerumque veteris cujuspiam viri scripta paulo involutius edita, quae pro ipsa sui obscuritate dogmati suo quasi congruant; ut illud nescio quid quodcunque proferunt, neque primi neque soli sentire videantur.
在我看來,這判決乃是神的護理頒布的,主要是針對那些人的詭詐:他們既圖謀以別人的名義炮製異端,便常常抓住某位古人那寫得稍嫌晦澀而發表的著作——這些著作正因其晦澀,便彷彿與他們自己的教條相符——好使他們所提出的那不知是什麼的東西,看起來既非第一個、也非唯一持此見解的。
This judgment indeed seems to me to have been promulgated by divine providence chiefly on account of the fraudulence of those who, while they contrive to concoct a heresy under another's name, very often snatch at the writings of some ancient man, published a little obscurely, which because of their very obscurity seem to accord, as it were, with their own dogma; so that whatever it is they put forward, they may seem to be neither the first nor the only ones to hold that view.
1:27
Quorum ego nequitiam duplici odio dignam judico, vel eo quod haereseos venenum propinare aliis non pertimescunt, vel eo etiam quod sancti cujusque viri memoriam tanquam sopitos jam cineres prophana manu ventilant, et quae silentio sepeliri oportebat, rediviva opinione diffamant, sequentes omnino vestigia auctoris sui Cham, qui nuditatem venerandi Noe non modo operire neglexit, verum quoque irridendam caeteris enuntiavit.
我判定他們的邪惡配受雙重的恨惡:既因他們不懼怕把異端的毒藥給別人喝,也因他們以褻瀆的手去攪動某位聖徒的記念——那已然安息的灰燼——並把本該以沉默埋葬的事,藉著重新喚起的傳言四處散布;他們完全步其先祖含的後塵,含不但疏忽未遮蓋可敬之挪亞的赤身,反倒向其他人宣揚,叫人譏笑。
I judge their wickedness worthy of a double hatred: both because they do not fear to give the poison of heresy to others to drink, and also because with a profane hand they fan the memory of some holy man, like ashes already laid to rest, and what ought to have been buried in silence they spread abroad with a revived report—following altogether in the footsteps of their author Ham, who not only neglected to cover the nakedness of the venerable Noah, but even announced it to the others to be mocked.
1:28
Unde tantam laesae pietatis meruit offensam ut etiam posteri ipsius peccati sui maledictis obligarentur, beatis illis fratribus multum longeque dissimilis, qui nuditatem ipsam reverendi patris neque suis temerare oculis, neque alienis patere voluerunt, sed aversi, ut scribitur, texerunt eum: quod est erratum sancti viri nec approbasse nec prodidisse ; atque idcirco beata in posteros benedictione donati sunt. Sed ad propositum redeamus. Magno igitur metu nobis immutatae fidei ac temeratae religionis piaculum pertimescendum est; a quo nos solum constitutionis Ecclesiasticae disciplina, sed etiam censura Apostolicae deterret auctoritatis.
因此他招致冒犯敬虔如此大的罪過,以致連他的後裔也被他罪的咒詛所綑綁——與那些有福的弟兄全然且遠遠不同;那些弟兄既不肯以自己的眼目玷污所敬之父的赤身,也不肯任憑別人看見,反倒(如經上所記)轉過臉去遮蓋了他:這就是既不認可、也不張揚聖人的過失;因此他們蒙了臨到後裔的有福祝福。但讓我們回到本題。所以我們當以極大的懼怕,畏懼篡改信德、玷污信仰之罪;不僅教會典章的規範,連使徒權威的責備,都警戒我們遠離此罪。
Whence he merited so great an offense of injured piety that even his posterity were bound by the curses of his sin—wholly and far unlike those blessed brothers, who would neither defile with their own eyes the nakedness of their revered father nor lay it open to others, but, turning away (as it is written), covered him: which is neither to have approved nor to have published abroad the lapse of a holy man; and therefore they were endowed with a blessed benediction upon their posterity. But let us return to our subject. With great fear, then, must we dread the guilt of an altered faith and a defiled religion; from which not only the discipline of ecclesiastical ordinance, but also the censure of Apostolic authority, deters us.
1:29
Scitum enim cunctis est quam graviter, quam severe, quam vehementer invehatur in quosdam beatus Apostolus Paulus, qui mira levitate nimium cito translati fuerant ab eo qui eos vocaverat in gratiam Christi, in aliud Evangelium, quod non est aliud, qui coacervarant sibi magistros ad sua desideria, a veritate quidem auditum avertentes, conversi vero ad fabulas, habentes damnationem quod primam fidem irritam fecissent ; quos deceperant ii de quibus ad Romanos fratres scribit idem Apostolus: Rogo autem vos, fratres, ut observetis eos qui dissentiones et offendicula, praeter doctrinam quam ipsi didicistis, faciunt; et declinate ab illis.
因為眾人都知道,有福的使徒保羅何等嚴正、何等嚴厲、何等激切地斥責某些人,這些人以驚人的輕浮,這麼快就離開了那召他們進入基督恩典的,去從別的福音,那並不是福音;他們隨從自己的私慾,為自己堆積師傅,把耳朵從真理轉開,偏向荒渺的言語,因廢棄了起初的信德而受刑罰;欺哄他們的,正是同一位使徒寫信給羅馬弟兄所論到的那等人:「弟兄們,我勸你們留意那些離間你們、叫你們跌倒、背乎你們所學之道理的人;要躲避他們。」
For it is known to all how gravely, how severely, how vehemently the blessed Apostle Paul inveighs against certain men who with marvelous fickleness had too quickly been removed from him who had called them into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel which is no gospel; who had heaped up for themselves teachers according to their own desires, turning away their hearing indeed from the truth, but being turned aside to fables, having damnation because they had made void their first faith; whom those had deceived concerning whom the same Apostle writes to the Roman brethren: 'I beseech you, brethren, to mark those who cause dissensions and offenses contrary to the doctrine which you yourselves have learned; and turn away from them.'
1:30
Hujusmodi enim Christo Domino non serviunt, sed suo ventri, et per dulces sermones et benedictiones seducunt corda innocentium. Qui intrant per domos, et captivas ducunt mulierculas oneratas peccatis, quae ducuntur variis desideriis; semper discentes, et ad scientiam veritatis nunquam pervenientes . Vaniloqui et seductores, qui universas domos subvertunt, docentes quae non oportet, turpis lucri gratia. Homines corrupti mente, reprobi circa fidem , superbi, et nihil scientes, sed languentes circa quaestiones et pugnas verborum; qui veritate privati sunt, existimantes quaestum esse pietatem: simul autem et otiosi discunt circumire domos;
「因為這樣的人不服事我們的主基督,只服事自己的肚腹,並用甜言蜜語和祝福,誘惑那些老實人的心。他們偷進人家,牢籠那些被各樣私慾引誘、擔負罪惡的愚弱婦女;這些婦女常常學習,終久不能明白真理。又是虛妄話的、誘惑人的,為了可恥之財,把人整家整家地敗壞,教導不當教導的。他們心地敗壞,在信仰上是可棄絕的,自高自大,一無所知,只是在那爭辯與言詞之爭上虛耗;他們被奪去了真理,以敬虔為得利之門;同時又懶惰慣了,學習挨家閒遊;」
'For such men do not serve Christ our Lord, but their own belly; and by sweet words and benedictions they seduce the hearts of the innocent. They make their way into households, and lead captive silly women laden with sins, who are led away by various desires, ever learning and never coming to the knowledge of the truth. Vain talkers and deceivers, who subvert whole households, teaching things which they ought not, for the sake of filthy gain. Men corrupt in mind, reprobate concerning the faith, proud, knowing nothing, but languishing about questions and strifes of words; who are deprived of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness; and being at the same time idle, they learn to go about from house to house;'
1:31
non solum autem otiosi, sed et verbosi, et curiosi loquentes quae non oportet: qui bonam conscientiam repellentes, circa fidem naufragaverunt: quorum prophana vaniloquia multum proficiunt ad impietatem, et sermo eorum ut cancer serpit . Bene autem quod de iis item scribitur: Sed ultra non proficient . Insipientia enim eorum manifesta erit omnibus, sicut et illorum fuit. VIII.
「不但懶惰,又說長道短,好管閒事,說那不當說的話;他們丟棄了無虧的良心,在信仰上就如船破壞了:他們那褻瀆的虛談,叫人越發不敬虔,他們的話如同毒瘡漸漸潰爛。」但這也是好的,論到這等人同樣記著說:「然而他們不能再進前了,因為他們的愚昧必在眾人面前顯露出來,像那二人一樣。」八。
'and not only idle, but also tattlers and busybodies, speaking things which they ought not: who, putting away a good conscience, have made shipwreck concerning the faith: whose profane vain babblings advance much unto impiety, and whose word spreads like a cancer.' But it is well that of these it is likewise written: 'But they shall proceed no further; for their folly shall be manifest to all, as theirs also was.' VIII.
1:32
Cum ergo tales quidam circumeuntes provincias et civitates, atque errores venalitios circumferendo, etiam ad Galatas devenissent, cumque his auditis Galatae nausea quadam veritatis affecti, Apostolicae Catholicaeque doctrinae manna revomentes, haereticae novitatis sordibus oblectarentur, ita sese Apostolicae potestatis exeruit auctoritas, ut summa cum severitate decerneret: Sed licet nos , inquit, aut angelus de coelo evangelizet vobis praeterquam quod evangelizavimus vobis, anathema sit . Quid est quod ait, Sed licet nos ? Cur non potius: Sed licet ego ? Hoc est:
所以當某些這樣的人巡行各省各城,把待售的錯謬四處兜售,甚至來到了加拉太人那裡,而加拉太人聽了之後,染上對真理某種厭膩,把使徒的、大公的教義之嗎哪吐了出來,反倒以異端新奇的污穢為樂,那時使徒權柄的權威便如此施展,以極大的嚴厲頒令說:「但無論是我們,」他說,「或是天上來的使者,若傳福音給你們,與我們所傳給你們的不同,他就應當被咒詛。」他說「但無論是我們」是什麼意思?為何不說「但無論是我」?這就是說:
When therefore certain such men, going about through provinces and cities and carrying their errors for sale, had come even to the Galatians, and when, on hearing them, the Galatians, seized with a kind of nausea for the truth, vomited up the manna of Apostolic and Catholic doctrine and were delighting in the filth of heretical novelty, then the authority of Apostolic power so exerted itself that it decreed with the utmost severity: 'But although we,' he says, 'or an angel from heaven preach to you any gospel besides that which we have preached to you, let him be anathema.' What is it that he says, 'But although we'? Why not rather, 'But although I'? That is:
1:33
Etiamsi Petrus, etiamsi Andreas, etiamsi Joannes, etiamsi postremo omnis Apostolorum chorus evangelizet vobis praeterquam quod evangelizavimus, anathema sit. Tremenda districtio, propter adserendam primae fidei tenacitatem, nec sibi, nec caeteris coapostolis pepercisse! Parum est: Etiamsi angelus, inquit, de coelo evangelizet vobis, praeterquam quod evangelizavimus, anathema sit. Non suffecerat ad custodiam traditae semel fidei, humanae conditionis commemorasse naturam, nisi angelicam quoque excellentiam comprehendisset. Licet nos, inquit, aut angelus de coelo. Non quia sancti coelestesque angeli peccare jam possint; sed hoc est quod dicit:
「即使是彼得,即使是安得烈,即使是約翰,即使是最後整個使徒的詩班,若傳福音給你們,與我們所傳的不同,他就應當被咒詛。」這是何等可畏的嚴格,為要堅定持守起初的信德,他連自己、連同作使徒的人都不寬容!這還嫌不足:「即使是天上來的使者,」他說,「傳福音給你們,與我們所傳的不同,他也應當被咒詛。」為要守護那曾一次交付的信德,僅僅提及人的本性還不夠,他還必須把天使的尊貴也包括進去。「無論是我們,」他說,「或是天上來的使者。」這並非因為聖潔屬天的眾天使如今還能犯罪;他的意思乃是這樣:
'Even if Peter, even if Andrew, even if John, even if finally the whole choir of the Apostles preach to you any gospel besides that which we have preached, let him be anathema.' A tremendous strictness, that for the sake of asserting tenacity in the first faith he spared neither himself nor his fellow Apostles! It is too little: 'Even if an angel,' he says, 'from heaven preach to you any gospel besides that which we have preached, let him be anathema.' It had not been enough, for the safekeeping of the faith once handed down, to have recalled the nature of the human condition, unless he had also included angelic excellence. 'Although we,' he says, 'or an angel from heaven.' Not because the holy and heavenly angels can now sin; but this is what he means:
1:34
Si etiam, inquit, fiat quod non potest fieri, quisquis ille traditam semel fidem mutare tentaverit, anathema sit. Sed haec forsitan perfunctorie praelocutus est, et humano potius effudit impetu, quam divina ratione decrevit. Absit. Sequitur enim, et hoc ipsum ingenti molimine iteratae insinuationis inculcat: Sicut praediximus, et nunc iterum dico: Si quis vobis evangelizaverit, praeterquam quod accepistis, anathema sit. Non dixit: Si quis vobis annuntiaverit praeterquam quod accepistis, benedictus sit, laudetur, recipiatur; sed, anathema sit, inquit , id est, separatus, segregatus, exclusus, ne unius ovis dirum contagium innoxium gregem Christi venenata permixtione contaminet . IX.
「縱使,」他說,「那不能發生的事竟發生了,凡企圖更改那曾一次交付之信德的,他就應當被咒詛。」但或許他只是隨口說說,是憑人的衝動傾倒出來,而非憑神聖的理由所頒令的。斷乎不是。因為他繼續說,又以反覆申明的巨大力度把這同一件事深深釘入:「我們已經說過,現在又說:若有人傳福音給你們,與你們所領受的不同,他就應當被咒詛。」他沒有說:「若有人向你們宣告與你們所領受不同的福音,他就當受祝福、受稱讚、被接納」;他乃說,「他就應當被咒詛」——就是被分開、被隔離、被排除——免得一隻羊那可怕的傳染,以其毒性的混雜污染了基督無辜的羊群。九。
'Even if,' he says, 'that which cannot happen should happen, whoever shall attempt to change the faith once handed down, let him be anathema.' But perhaps he spoke these things perfunctorily, and poured them out rather by human impulse than decreed them by divine reason. Far from it. For he goes on, and drives home this very thing with the enormous effort of a repeated declaration: 'As we said before, so now I say again: If any man preach to you a gospel besides that which you have received, let him be anathema.' He did not say: 'If anyone announce to you a gospel besides that which you have received, let him be blessed, praised, received'; but, 'let him be anathema,' he says—that is, separated, set apart, excluded—lest the dreadful contagion of one sheep contaminate by its venomous mixture the harmless flock of Christ. IX.
1:35
Sed forsitan Galatis ista tantum praecepta sunt. Ergo et illa solis Galatis imperata sunt quae in ejusdem Epistolae sequentibus commemorantur: qualia sunt haec: Si vivimus spiritu, spiritu et ambulemus. Non efficiamur inanis gloriae cupidi, invicem provocantes , invidentes , et reliqua. Quod si absurdum est, et omnibus ex aequo imperata sunt, restat ut sicut haec morum mandata, ita etiam illa quae de fide cauta sunt omnes pari modo comprehendant, et sicut nemini licet invicem provocare aut invidere invicem, ita nemini liceat, praeter id quod Ecclesia Catholica usquequaque evangelizat accipere.
但或許這些訓誨只是給加拉太人的。那麼,同一書信後文所記載的那些,也只是吩咐給加拉太人的了?例如這些:「我們若靠聖靈得生,就當靠聖靈行事。不要貪圖虛名,彼此惹氣,互相嫉妒」等等。但若這是荒謬的,這些事乃是平等地吩咐眾人的,那麼結論就是:正如這些是論行為的命令,照樣那些論信德所定的,眾人也當以同樣的方式一同領會;並且正如沒有人可以彼此惹氣、互相嫉妒,照樣也不可有人領受大公教會所到處傳講之外的任何別的。
But perhaps these precepts were given to the Galatians only. Then those things too were commanded to the Galatians alone which are recorded in what follows in the same Epistle: such as these: 'If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. Let us not be made desirous of vainglory, provoking one another, envying one another,' and the rest. But if this is absurd, and these things were commanded equally to all, it remains that just as these are precepts of conduct, so too those things which are decreed concerning the faith must be grasped by all in like manner; and just as it is lawful for no one to provoke one another or to envy one another, so let it be lawful for no one to receive anything besides what the Catholic Church everywhere preaches.
1:36
Aut forsitan tunc jubebatur, si quis annuntiasset praeterquam quod annuntiatum fuerat, anathematizari; nunc vero jam non jubetur. Ergo et illud quod item ibi ait: Dico autem, spiritu ambulate, et desiderium carnis non perficietis , tunc tantum jubebatur, modo vero jam non jubetur. Quod si impium pariter et perniciosum est ita credere, necessario sequitur ut sicut haec cunctis aetatibus observanda sunt, ita illa quoque quae de non mutanda fide sancita sunt cunctis aetatibus imperata sint. Annuntiare ergo aliquid Christianis catholicis, praeter id quod acceperunt nunquam licuit, nusquam licet, nunquam licebit;
或者或許那時所吩咐的是:若有人宣告與所宣告不同的,就當被咒詛;但如今卻不再吩咐了。那麼他在那裡同樣所說的:「我說,你們當靠聖靈行事,就不放縱肉體的情慾」,也是那時才吩咐,如今卻不再吩咐了?但若這樣相信乃是既不敬虔又有害,那麼必然得出結論:正如這些事在各世代都當遵守,照樣那些論到不可更改之信德所制定的,也是吩咐給各世代的。所以,向大公的基督徒宣告他們所領受之外的任何事,從來不曾合法,無處合法,也永不合法;
Or perhaps it was then commanded that if anyone should announce anything besides what had been announced, he should be anathematized; but now it is no longer commanded. Then likewise that which he also says there: 'But I say, walk in the Spirit, and you shall not fulfill the desire of the flesh,' was then only commanded, but now is no longer commanded. But if it is both impious and pernicious so to believe, it necessarily follows that, just as these things are to be observed in all ages, so too those things which have been ordained concerning the unchanging faith have been commanded for all ages. To announce, therefore, anything to Catholic Christians besides what they have received was never lawful, is nowhere lawful, will never be lawful;
1:37
et anathematizare eos qui annuntiant aliquid praeterquam quod semel acceptum est, nunquam non oportuit, nusquam non oportet, nunquam non oportebit. Quae cum ita sint, estne aliquis vel tantae audaciae qui praeter id quod apud Ecclesiam annuntiatum est annuntiet, vel tantae levitatis qui praeter id quod ab Ecclesia accepit accipiat? Clamat et repetendo clamat, et omnibus, et semper, et ubique per litteras suas clamat ille, ille vas electionis, ille magister gentium, ille Apostolorum tuba, ille terrarum praeco, ille coelorum conscius, ut si quis novum dogma annuntiaverit, anathematizetur.
而咒詛那些宣告曾一次領受之外任何事的人,也從來不曾錯,無處錯,也永不會錯。既然如此,難道有人膽大到去宣告教會所宣告之外的,或輕浮到去領受他從教會所領受之外的?他呼喊,且反覆呼喊,向眾人、向各時、在各處藉著他的書信呼喊——那一位,那蒙揀選的器皿,那外邦人的師傅,那眾使徒的號角,那大地的傳令官,那洞悉諸天奧祕的——說:若有人宣告新的教義,就當被咒詛。
and to anathematize those who announce anything besides what was once received was never wrong, is nowhere wrong, will never be wrong. Since these things are so, is there anyone of such great audacity as to announce, besides what has been announced in the Church, or of such great fickleness as to receive, besides what he has received from the Church? He cries out, and crying repeats it, and to all, and always, and everywhere through his letters he cries—that one, that chosen vessel, that teacher of the nations, that trumpet of the Apostles, that herald of the lands, that one privy to the heavens—that if anyone announce a new dogma, he should be anathematized.
1:38
Et contra reclamant ranae quaedam, et cyniphes, et muscae moriturae , quales sunt Pelagiani, et hoc Catholicis: Nobis , inquiunt, auctoribus, nobis principibus, nobis expositoribus, damnate quae tenebatis, tenete quae damnabatis, rejicite antiquam fidem , paterna instituta, majorum deposita; et recipite : quaenam illa tandem? horreo dicere: sunt enim tam superba, ut mihi non modo afirmari, sed ne refelli quidem sine aliquo piaculo posse videantur. X. Sed dicet aliquis: Cur ergo persaepe divinitus sinuntur excellentes quaedam personae in Ecclesia constitutae res novas Catholicis annuntiare? Recta interrogatio et digna quae diligentius atque uberius pertractetur:
與此相對,某些註定要滅亡的青蛙、虻蚊和蒼蠅卻喊回去——就是那等伯拉糾派——並且對大公信徒說:「憑著我們的權威,」他們說,「以我們為領袖,以我們為解釋者,定你們所持守的為罪,持守你們所定罪的,棄絕古老的信德、先父的制度、先賢的遺托——並要領受……」:那麼,究竟領受什麼呢?我說起來都顫慄;因為它們是如此狂傲,在我看來,若不帶些瀆聖之罪,連肯定它、甚至反駁它都不可能。十。但有人會說:那麼,為何在教會中所立的某些卓越人物,竟如此頻繁地蒙神允許向大公信徒宣告新事?這是個正當的問題,配得更殷勤、更充分地處理:
And against this certain frogs, gnats, and flies doomed to perish cry back—such as the Pelagians—and that to Catholics: 'On our authority,' they say, 'with us as leaders, with us as expositors, condemn what you held, hold what you condemned, cast away the ancient faith, the paternal institutions, the deposits of our forefathers—and receive...': what, then, at last? I shudder to say it; for they are so arrogant that to me they seem to be incapable of being affirmed, or even refuted, without some sacrilege. X. But someone will say: Why then are certain eminent persons set in the Church so very often divinely permitted to announce new things to Catholics? A right question, and worthy to be treated more diligently and more fully:
1:39
cui tamen non ingenio proprio, sed divinae legis auctoritate, Ecclesiastici magisterii documento satisfaciendum est. Audiamus ergo sanctum Moysen; et ipse nos doceat cur docti viri, et qui propter scientiae gratiam ab Apostolo etiam prophetae nuncupantur, proferre interdum permittantur nova dogmata, quae vetus Testamentum allegorico sermone deos alienos appellare consuevit, eo quod scilicet ita ab haereticis ipsorum opiniones sicut a gentibus dii sui observentur. Scribit ergo in Deuteronomio beatus Moyses:
然而這問題不可憑我們自己的才智來解答,乃當憑神聖律法的權威、憑教會教導職分的見證。那麼讓我們聽聖摩西;讓他親自教導我們:為何博學之人——並那些因知識的恩賜而甚至被使徒稱為先知的人——有時被允許提出新的教義,這些教義正是舊約慣於用寓意的言語稱為「別神」的,也就是說,異端的見解被他們的追隨者所遵奉,正如外邦人遵奉自己的神明一樣。那麼,有福的摩西在申命記裡寫道:
yet it must be satisfied not by our own ingenuity, but by the authority of the divine law, by the testimony of the Church's teaching office. Let us hear, then, holy Moses; and let him himself teach us why learned men—and those who, on account of the grace of knowledge, are even called prophets by the Apostle—are sometimes permitted to bring forth new dogmas, which the Old Testament was accustomed in allegorical language to call 'strange gods,' inasmuch, namely, as the opinions of heretics are observed by their followers just as their gods are observed by the heathen. Blessed Moses, then, writes in Deuteronomy:
1:40
Si surrexerit, inquit, in medio tui propheta, aut qui somnium vidisse se dicat , id est, magister in Ecclesia constitutus, quem discipuli vel auditores sui ex aliqua revelatione docere arbitrentur. Quid deinde? et praedixerit, inquit , signum atque portentum, et evenerit quod locutus est. Magnus profecto nescio quis signatur magister et tantae scientiae qui sectatoribus propriis non solum quae humana sunt nosse, verum etiam quae supra hominem sunt praenoscere posse videatur; quales fere discipuli sui jactitant fuisse Valentinum, Donatum, Photinum, Apollinarem, caeterosque ejusmodi. Quid postea? Et dixerit, inquit, tibi: Eamus, et sequamur deos alienos quos ignoras, et serviamus eis .
「你們中間若起來,」他說,「一個先知,或是說自己作了夢的」——就是教會中所立的師傅,他的門徒或聽眾以為他是憑某種啟示而教導。其後呢?「他若預言,」他說,「一個神蹟和奇事,所說的果然應驗了。」這必是指某位偉大的師傅(我不知是誰),且有如此大的知識,以致在他自己的追隨者看來,他不僅知道屬人之事,甚至能預知超乎人之上的事——正如瓦倫提努、多納徒、福提努、亞波利拿留及其他此類人之門徒所慣常誇耀他們的師傅曾是這樣的。再後呢?「他若對你說,」他說,「我們去隨從你所不認識的別神,事奉它們吧。」
'If there arise,' he says, 'in the midst of you a prophet, or one who says that he has seen a dream'—that is, a teacher set in the Church, whom his disciples or hearers suppose to teach from some revelation. What then? 'And he foretell,' he says, 'a sign and a wonder, and that come to pass which he spoke.' Some great teacher, I know not whom, is surely signified, and of such great knowledge that he may seem able to his own followers not only to know what is human, but even to foreknow what is above man—such as the disciples of Valentinus, Donatus, Photinus, Apollinaris, and others of that kind generally boast theirs to have been. What afterwards? 'And he say,' he says, 'to you: Let us go and follow strange gods, whom you do not know, and let us serve them.'
1:41
Qui sunt dii alieni , nisi errores extranei quos ignorabas, id est, novi et inauditi? Et serviamus eis , id est, credamus eis, sequamur eos. Quid ad extremum? Non audies, inquit , verba prophetae illius aut somniatoris. Et quare, oro te, a Deo non prohibetur doceri quod a Deo prohibetur audiri? Quia, inquit, tentat vos Dominus Deus vester, ut palam fiat utrum diligatis eum an non, in toto corde et in tota anima vestra. Luce clarius aperta causa est cur interdum divina Providentia quosdam Ecclesiarum magistros nova quaedam dogmata praedicare patiatur. Ut tentet vos , inquit, Dominus Deus vester .
什麼是「別神」呢?無非是你所不認識的外來錯謬——就是新的、聞所未聞的。「我們事奉它們吧」——就是讓我們信它們、隨從它們。最後呢?「你不可聽,」他說,「那先知或那作夢之人的話。」我問你,為何神所禁止聽的,神卻不禁止人去教導呢?「因為,」他說,「耶和華你的神試驗你,要知道你是否盡心盡性愛祂。」這就比白晝更清楚地揭明了:為何神聖的護理有時允許教會某些師傅傳講某些新的教義。「為要試驗你,」他說,「就是耶和華你的神。」
Who are the 'strange gods' but foreign errors which you did not know—that is, new and unheard-of ones? 'And let us serve them'—that is, let us believe them, let us follow them. What at the last? 'You shall not hear,' he says, 'the words of that prophet or dreamer.' And why, I ask you, is it not forbidden by God to teach what is forbidden by God to be heard? 'Because,' he says, 'the Lord your God tests you, that it may be made manifest whether you love Him or not, with all your heart and with all your soul.' The cause is laid open clearer than light why divine Providence sometimes permits certain teachers of the Churches to preach certain new dogmas. 'That He may test you,' he says, 'the Lord your God.'
1:42
Et profecto magna tentatio est cum ille quem tu prophetam, quem prophetarum discipulum, quem doctorem et adsertorem veritatis putes, quem summa veneratione et amore complexus sis, is subito latenter noxios subinducat errores, quos nec cito deprehendere valeas, dum antiqui magisterii duceris praejudicio, nec facile damnare fas ducas, dum magistri veteris praepediris affectu. XI. Hic forsitan efflagitet aliquis ut ea quae sancti Moysi verbis adserta sunt, Ecclesiasticis aliquibus demonstrentur exemplis. Aequa expostulatio, nec diu differenda.
誠然,這是極大的試探:當那位你以為是先知、是眾先知的門徒、是真理的師傅與主張者、是你以至高的崇敬與愛所擁抱的人,竟突然暗暗夾帶有害的錯謬進來,而你既因受舊教導的成見所引導,無法迅速察覺,又因受對舊師傅之情感所牽絆,不易認為定他的罪是合宜的。十一。或許在此有人會要求:聖摩西言語中所主張的那些事,當以某些教會的例子來證明。這要求是公允的,也不該久延。
And surely it is a great temptation when that one whom you suppose to be a prophet, a disciple of the prophets, a teacher and asserter of truth, whom you have embraced with the highest veneration and love, suddenly and secretly insinuates harmful errors, which you can neither quickly detect, being led by the prejudice of an old teaching, nor easily think it right to condemn, being hindered by affection for the old master. XI. Here perhaps someone may demand that those things which have been asserted in the words of holy Moses be demonstrated by some ecclesiastical examples. A fair demand, and not to be long deferred.
1:43
Nam ut a proximis et manifestis incipiam, qualem fuisse nuper tentationem putamus, cum infelix ille Nestorius, subito ex ove conversus in lupum, gregem Christi lacerare coepisset, cum eum hi ipsi qui rodebantur ex magna adhuc parte ovem crederent, ideoque morsibus ejus magis paterent? Nam quis eum facile errare arbitraretur quem tanto Imperii judicio electum, tanto sacerdotum studio prosecutum videret; qui cum magno sanctorum amore, summo populi favore celebraretur, quotidie palam divina tractabat eloquia, et noxios quosque Judaeorum et Gentilium confutabat errores?
因為,先從最近、最明顯的說起:我們以為最近那是何等的試探,當那不幸的聶斯多留,突然從羊變成了狼,開始撕裂基督的羊群,而那些正被他咬齧的人,大部分卻仍信他是羊,因此越發暴露於他的咬齧之下?因為誰會輕易認為他會犯錯呢?人看見他被帝國如此鄭重地揀選,受眾祭司如此熱忱的擁戴;他既以聖徒的大愛、百姓至高的擁護而著稱,又天天公開講論神聖的言語,並駁倒猶太人和外邦人那一切有害的錯謬。
For, to begin with what is nearest and most manifest, what kind of temptation do we suppose it was lately, when that unhappy Nestorius, suddenly turned from a sheep into a wolf, began to tear the flock of Christ, while those very ones who were being gnawed still in great part believed him to be a sheep, and were therefore the more exposed to his bites? For who would easily think him to err, whom he saw chosen by so great a judgment of the Empire, attended by so great a zeal of the priests; who, celebrated with great love of the saints and the highest favor of the people, daily handled the divine eloquences openly, and refuted whatever harmful errors of Jews and Gentiles?
1:44
Quo tandem iste modo non cuivis fidem faceret se recta docere, recta praedicare, recta sentire, qui ut uni haeresi suae auditum patefaceret, cunctarum haereseon blasphemias insectabatur? Sed hoc erat illud quod Moyses ait: Tentat vos Dominus Deus vester si diligatis eum an non . Et ut Nestorium praetereamus, in quo plus semper admirationis quam utilitatis, plus famae quam experientiae fuit, quem opinione vulgi aliquamdiu magnum humana magis fecerat gratia quam divina, eos potius commemoremus qui multis profectibus multaque industria praediti non parvae tentationi Catholicis hominibus exstiterunt. Velut apud Pannonias majorum memoria Photinus Ecclesiam Sirmitanam tentasse memoratur:
最後,他怎能不叫人人相信他教導得正、傳講得正、思想得正呢?他為要向自己那單一的異端打開人的耳朵,竟攻擊一切異端的褻瀆。但這正是摩西所說的:「耶和華你的神試驗你,看你是否愛祂。」且越過聶斯多留——在他身上,向來是讚嘆多於實益,名聲多於真才,乃是人的恩寵、而非神的恩寵,藉群眾的輿論一時把他抬得偉大——讓我們倒提起那些人:他們具備許多長進與許多勤勉,卻對大公信徒成了不小的試探。例如在潘諾尼亞,在我們先輩的記憶中,據記載福提努曾試探錫爾米烏姆的教會:
In what way, finally, would he not have made anyone believe that he taught aright, preached aright, thought aright—he who, in order to open men's hearing to his own single heresy, assailed the blasphemies of all heresies? But this was that very thing which Moses said: 'The Lord your God tests you, whether you love Him or not.' And, to pass over Nestorius—in whom there was always more of admiration than of usefulness, more of fame than of experience, whom human grace, rather than divine, had for some time made great by the opinion of the crowd—let us rather recall those who, endowed with many advancements and much industry, proved no small temptation to Catholic men. As in the Pannonias, in the memory of our elders, Photinus is reported to have tempted the Church of Sirmium:
1:45
ubi cum magno omnium favore in sacerdotium fuisset ascitus, et aliquandiu tanquam Catholicus administraret, subito, sicut malus ille propheta aut somniator quem Moyses significat, creditam sibi plebem Dei persuadere coepit ut sequeretur deos alienos, id est, errores extraneos, quos antea nesciebat. Sed hoc usitatum. Illud vero perniciosum, quod ad tantum nefas non mediocribus adminiculis utebatur. Nam erat et ingenii viribus valens et doctrinae opibus exemplo istius Ecclesiasticae tentationis periculum discimus, et simul ad observandae diligentius fidei custodiam commonemur. Etenim ipse auditoribus suis magnos aestus et magnas generavit angustias;
在那裡,他既在眾人極大的擁護下被接納進入祭司之職,又一時如大公信徒般治理,卻突然像摩西所指那惡先知或作夢的人,開始說服那託付給他的神的子民去隨從別神——就是外來的錯謬,是他先前所不認識的。但這是常見的。然而有害的是:為了如此大的邪惡,他所憑藉的扶助絕非平庸。因為他在才智之力上強健,又在學問的資源上豐富。我們從那教會試探的例子學到其危險,同時也被勸戒當更殷勤守護信德。因為他自己在聽眾心中生出極大的熱潮與極大的困窘;
where, when he had been received into the priesthood with great favor of all, and for some time administered it as a Catholic, suddenly, like that evil prophet or dreamer whom Moses signifies, he began to persuade the people of God entrusted to him to follow strange gods—that is, foreign errors, which before he had not known. But this is usual. The pernicious thing, however, is that for so great a wickedness he made use of no mean supports. For he was both strong in the powers of his talent and rich in the resources of learning. By the example of that ecclesiastical temptation we learn the danger, and at the same time we are admonished to keep the custody of the faith more diligently. For he himself bred in his hearers great heats and great straits;
1:46
quippe cum eos huc Ecclesiae traheret auctoritas, huc magistri retraheret consuetudo; cumque inter utraque nutabundi et fluctuantes, quid potius sibi seligendum foret non expedirent. Sed forsitan ejusmodi ille vir erat qui dignus esset facile contemni. Imo vero tantus ac talis cui nimium cito in plurimis crederetur. Nam quid illo praestantius, acumine, exercitatione, doctrina? Quam multas ille haereses multis voluminibus oppresserit, quot inimicos fidei confutaverit errores, indicio est opus illud triginta non minus librorum, nobilissimum ac maximum, quo insanas Porphyrii calumnias magna probationum mole confudit. Longum est universa ipsius opera commemorare;
因為教會的權威把他們拉向一邊,師傅的慣例又把他們拉回另一邊;他們在兩者之間搖擺漂蕩,分辨不出究竟該為自己選擇什麼。但或許那人是配得被輕易藐視的那種。恰恰相反,他是如此偉大、如此卓越,以致在許多事上人太輕易地信他。因為論敏銳、論歷練、論學問,有誰比他更超卓呢?他在許多卷書中壓制了多少異端、駁倒了多少與信德為敵的錯謬,由那部不下三十卷、極為尊貴而宏大的著作可見一斑;在那著作中,他以大量的證據混亂並駁倒了波斐利瘋狂的誹謗。要一一述說他的著作,那就太長了;
for the authority of the Church drew them one way, the custom of their master drew them back the other way; and wavering and tossing between the two, they could not make out what they ought rather to choose for themselves. But perhaps that man was of such a kind as deserved to be easily despised. On the contrary, he was so great and of such quality that in very many matters he was too readily believed. For what was more excellent than he in acuteness, in practice, in learning? How many heresies he crushed in many volumes, how many errors hostile to the faith he refuted, is shown by that work of no fewer than thirty books, most noble and most great, in which he confounded the insane calumnies of Porphyry by a great mass of proofs. It would be long to recall all his works;
1:47
quibus profecto summis aedificatoribus Ecclesiae par esse potuisset, nisi prophana illa haereticae curiositatis libidine novum nescio quid adinvenisset quo et cunctos labores suos velut cujusdam leprae admixtione foedaret et committeret ut doctrina ejus non tam aedificatio, quam tentatio potius Ecclesiastica diceretur. XII. Hic a me forsitan deposcatur ut horum quos supra commemoravi haereses exponam, Nestorii scilicet, Apollinaris, et Photini. Hoc quidem ad rem de qua nunc agimus non attinet.
藉這些著作,他本可與教會至高的建造者並列,若非他以那褻瀆的異端好奇之私慾,發明了某種新東西(我不知是什麼),藉此他既如同摻入某種痲瘋而玷污了自己一切的勞苦,又使他的教導與其說被稱為建造,不如說被稱為教會的試探。十二。在此或許有人會要求我陳明我上面所提之人的異端——即聶斯多留、亞波利拿留和福提努的異端。這其實與我們現今所論的事無關。
by which works he could surely have been equal to the chiefest builders of the Church, had he not, by that profane lust of heretical curiosity, invented some new thing—I know not what—by which he both befouled all his labors, as it were by the admixture of a kind of leprosy, and brought it about that his teaching should be called not so much an edification as rather an ecclesiastical temptation. XII. Here perhaps it may be demanded of me that I should set forth the heresies of those whom I mentioned above—namely of Nestorius, of Apollinaris, and of Photinus. This indeed does not pertain to the matter of which we now treat.
1:48
Propositum etenim nobis est, non singulorum errores persequi, sed paucorum exempla proferre, quibus evidenter ac perspicue demonstretur illud quod Moyses ait, quia scilicet si quando Ecclesiasticus aliquis magister, et ipse interpretandis prophetarum mysteriis propheta, novi quiddam in Ecclesiam Dei tentet inducere, ad tentationem id nostram fieri Providentia divina patiatur. Utile igitur fuerit, in excursu, quid supra memorati haeretici sentiant breviter exponere, id est, Photinus, Apollinaris, Nestorius. Photini ergo secta haec est. Dicit Deum singulum esse et solitarium, et more Judaico confitendum.
因為我們的目的不是要追究個別之人的錯謬,而是要舉出少數的例子,藉此清楚明白地證明摩西所說的,就是:每逢某位教會的師傅——他自己也是解釋眾先知奧祕的先知——企圖把某種新事引入神的教會,神聖的護理便允許這事發生,為要試驗我們。所以,作為旁論,簡略陳明上述異端所持的見解,就有益處——即福提努、亞波利拿留、聶斯多留的見解。那麼,福提努的派別是這樣的。他說神是單一而孤獨的,當按猶太人的方式承認。
For our purpose is not to pursue the errors of individuals, but to bring forward the examples of a few, by which it may be clearly and plainly demonstrated that which Moses said: namely, that whenever some ecclesiastical teacher, himself a prophet in interpreting the mysteries of the prophets, attempts to introduce something new into the Church of God, divine Providence permits this to come about for our testing. It will therefore be useful, in a digression, to set forth briefly what the above-mentioned heretics hold—that is, Photinus, Apollinaris, Nestorius. The sect of Photinus, then, is this. He says that God is single and solitary, and is to be confessed after the Jewish manner.
1:49
Trinitatis plenitudinem negat, neque ullam Dei Verbi aut ullam Spiritus sancti putat esse personam. Christum vero hominem tantummodo solitarium adserit, cui principium adscribit ex Maria: et hoc omnimodis dogmatizat, solam nos personam Dei Patris et solum Christum hominem colere debere. Haec ergo Photinus. Apollinaris vero in unitate quidem Trinitatis quasi consentire se jactitat, et hoc ipsum non plena fidei sanitate; sed in Domini incarnatione aperta professione blasphemat. Dicit enim in ipsa Salvatoris nostri carne aut animam humanam penitus non fuisse, aut certe talem fuisse cui mens et ratio non esset.
他否認三位一體的豐滿,認為神的道沒有任何位格,聖靈也沒有任何位格。他卻主張基督只是一個孤獨的人,並把祂的開端歸於馬利亞;他千方百計地教條化地說:我們只當敬拜父神的位格,並只當敬拜身為人的基督。這就是福提努。然而亞波利拿留,誇口說他彷彿在三位一體的合一上是認同的——但即使這認同也不帶信德全然的康健;可是在主的道成肉身上,他卻以公開的宣稱褻瀆。因為他說,在我們救主的肉身裡,要麼根本沒有人的魂,要麼至少有一個沒有心思與理性的魂。
He denies the fullness of the Trinity, and thinks that there is no person of God the Word nor any of the Holy Spirit. But he asserts Christ to be a mere solitary man, to whom he ascribes a beginning from Mary; and he dogmatizes in every way that we ought to worship only the person of God the Father, and only Christ as man. This, then, is Photinus. Apollinaris, however, boasts that he agrees, as it were, in the unity of the Trinity—and even this not with the full soundness of the faith; but in the Lord's incarnation he blasphemes by open profession. For he says that in the very flesh of our Savior either there was no human soul at all, or at least that there was such a one as had no mind and reason.
1:50
Sed et ipsam Domini carnem non de sanctae Virginis Mariae carne susceptam, sed de coelo in Virginem descendisse dicebat; eamque nutabundus semper et dubius modo coaeternam Deo Verbo, modo de Verbi divinitate factam praedicabat. Nolebat enim in Christo esse duas substantias, unam divinam, alteram humanam, unam ex Patre, alteram ex matre; sed ipsam Verbi naturam putabat esse discissam, quasi aliud ejus permaneret in Deo, aliud vero versum fuisset in carnem; ut cum veritas dicat ex duabus substantiis unum esse Christum, ille contrarius veritati ex una Christi divinitate duas adserat factas esse substantias. Haec itaque Apollinaris.
但他又說,主的肉身本身不是取自聖童女馬利亞的肉身,而是從天上降入童女之中;並且他始終搖擺不定,時而宣稱它與神的道同永,時而宣稱它是由道的神性所造成的。因為他不肯承認基督裡有兩個本質,一個是神性的,一個是人性的,一個出於父,一個出於母;他卻認為道的本性本身被撕裂了,彷彿其一部分仍存於神裡面,另一部分卻變成了肉身;以致真理說基督是出於兩個本質而為一,他卻違背真理,主張由基督單一的神性造出了兩個本質。這就是亞波利拿留。
But he also said that the Lord's flesh itself was not taken from the flesh of the holy Virgin Mary, but had descended from heaven into the Virgin; and, ever wavering and doubtful, he preached it now as coeternal with God the Word, now as made from the divinity of the Word. For he was unwilling that there should be in Christ two substances, one divine, the other human, one from the Father, the other from the mother; but he thought that the very nature of the Word was rent asunder, as if part of it remained in God, but part had been turned into flesh; so that, whereas the truth says that Christ is one out of two substances, he, contrary to the truth, asserts that out of the one divinity of Christ two substances have been made. This, then, is Apollinaris.
1:51
Nestorius autem contrario Apollinari morbo, dum sese duas in Christo substantias distinguere simulat, duas introducit repente personas, et inaudito scelere duos esse vult filios Dei, duos Christos, unum Deum, alterum hominem, unum qui ex Patre, alterum qui sit generatus ex matre. Atque ideo asserit sanctam Mariam non Theotocon, sed Christotocon esse dicendam: quia scilicet ex ea non ille Christus qui Deus, sed ille qui erat homo, natus sit. Quod si quis eum putat in litteris suis unum Christum dicere et unam Christi praedicare personam, non temere credat. Aut enim istud fallendi arte machinatus est, ut per bona facilius suaderet et mala, sicut ait Apostolus:
然而聶斯多留,患著與亞波利拿留相反的病症,他一面假裝要在基督裡分別兩個本質,一面卻突然引入兩個位格,並以聞所未聞的邪惡,要使神有兩個兒子、有兩個基督——一個是神,一個是人,一個是出於父的,一個是從母所生的。因此他主張,聖馬利亞不當被稱為「神之母」(Theotocos),而當被稱為「基督之母」(Christotocos):也就是說,因為從她所生的不是那身為神的基督,而是那身為人的。但若有人以為他在自己的著作中說一位基督、傳講基督一個位格,不要輕易相信。因為他要麼是以欺哄的伎倆如此謀劃,好藉著善的更容易把惡的也說服人接受,正如使徒所說:
Nestorius, however, with a disease contrary to Apollinaris, while he pretends to distinguish two substances in Christ, suddenly introduces two persons, and with an unheard-of wickedness wishes there to be two sons of God, two Christs—one God, the other man, one who is from the Father, the other who is begotten from the mother. And therefore he asserts that holy Mary ought to be called not Theotocos (God-bearer) but Christotocos (Christ-bearer): because, namely, from her was born not that Christ who is God, but that one who was man. But if anyone thinks that in his writings he says one Christ and preaches one person of Christ, let him not believe it rashly. For either he has contrived that by the art of deceiving, so that through good things he might the more easily persuade also evil ones, as the Apostle says:
1:52
Per bonum mihi operatus est mortem . Aut ergo, ut diximus, fraudulentiae causa quibusdam in locis scriptorum suorum unum Christum et unam Christi personam credere se jactitat, aut certe post partum jam Virginis ita in unum Christum duas perhibet convenisse personas, ut tamen conceptus seu partus Virginei tempore, et aliquanto postea duos Christos fuisse contendat; ut cum scilicet Christus homo communis primum et solitarius natus sit, et necdum Dei Verbo personae unitate sociatus, postea in eum adsumentis Verbi persona descenderit; et licet nunc in Dei gloria maneat adsumptus, aliquandiu tamen nihil inter illum et caeteros homines interfuisse videatur. XIII.
『他藉著善在我裡面造成了死。』那麼,正如我們所說的,他若不是為了欺詐,在自己著作的某些段落中誇稱自己相信一位基督、一個基督的位格;就是在童貞女生產之後,斷言兩個位格如此結合為一位基督,以致他仍主張在童貞女懷孕或生產之時,以及其後一段時間,曾有兩位基督——也就是說,基督作為人最初是平凡且孤獨地降生,尚未藉位格的合一與神的道聯合,而後那承擔者道的位格才降在他身上;雖然如今他作為被承擔者住在神的榮耀中,卻有一段時間似乎在他與其他人之間毫無分別。
'Through what is good he has wrought death in me.' Either then, as we have said, for the sake of deceit he boasts in certain passages of his writings that he believes in one Christ and one person of Christ; or else, after the Virgin's childbearing, he asserts that two persons came together into one Christ in such a way that nevertheless he maintains that at the time of the Virgin's conception or childbearing, and for some while afterwards, there were two Christs—namely, that Christ as man was first born ordinary and alone, not yet joined to the Word of God in unity of person, and that afterwards the person of the assuming Word descended into him; and that, although now he abides as the assumed one in the glory of God, yet for a while there seems to have been nothing distinguishing him from other men.
1:53
Haec ergo Nestorius, Apollmaris, Photinus adversus Catholicam fidem rabidi canes latrant: Photinus, Trinitatem non confitendo; Apollinaris, convertibilem Verbi dicendo naturam, et duas in Christo substantias non confitendo, et aut totam Christi animam aut certe mentem atque rationem in anima denegando, et adserendo pro sensu mentis fuisse Dei Verbum; Nestorius, duos Christos aut semper esse, aut aliquandiu fuisse adseverando. Ecclesia vero Catholica et de Deo et de Salvatore nostro recta sentiens, nec in Trinitatis mysterio nec in Christi incarnatione blasphemat.
因此這些人——涅斯多留、亞波里拿留、佛提努——如瘋狗般向大公信仰狂吠:佛提努不承認三位一體;亞波里拿留宣稱道的性是可變的,不承認基督裡有兩個本質,並否認基督全部的靈魂、或至少否認靈魂中的心智與理性,又主張神的道取代了心智的悟性;涅斯多留則斷言或者一直、或者曾有一段時間有兩位基督。但大公教會對神並對我們的救主有正確的思想,無論在三位一體的奧祕中,還是在基督的道成肉身中,都不褻瀆。
These therefore—Nestorius, Apollinaris, Photinus—as rabid dogs bark against the Catholic faith: Photinus, by not confessing the Trinity; Apollinaris, by declaring the nature of the Word to be convertible, and by not confessing two substances in Christ, and by denying either the whole soul of Christ or at least the mind and reason within the soul, and by asserting that the Word of God took the place of the mind's intellect; Nestorius, by maintaining that there either always are, or for some while were, two Christs. But the Catholic Church, thinking rightly both of God and of our Saviour, blasphemes neither in the mystery of the Trinity nor in the incarnation of Christ.
1:54
Nam et unam divinitatem in Trinitatis plenitudine et Trinitatis aequalitatem in una atque eadem majestate veneratur, et unum Christum Jesum, non duos, eumdemque Deum pariter atque hominem confitetur. Unam quidem in eo personam, sed duas substantias; duas substantias, sed unam credit esse personam: duas substantias, quia mutabile non est Verbum Dei, ut ipsum verteretur in carnem; unam personam, ne duos profitendo filios, quaternitatem videatur colere, non Trinitatem.Sed operae pretium est ut id ipsum etiam atque etiam distinctius et expressius enucleemus. In Deo una substantia, sed tres personae; in Christo duae substantiae, sed una persona.
因為教會在三位一體的豐滿中敬拜一個神性,又在同一個威嚴中敬拜三位一體的同等;它承認一位基督耶穌,而非兩位,同一位既是神也同樣是人。它相信在他裡面有一個位格,卻有兩個本質;有兩個本質,卻是一個位格:有兩個本質,因為神的道不是可變的,以致竟變成肉身;有一個位格,免得藉著承認兩個兒子而似乎敬拜四位一體,而非三位一體。但值得一再費力把這一點更清楚明確地闡明:在神裡面是一個本質,卻有三個位格;在基督裡面是兩個本質,卻有一個位格。
For it venerates one Godhead in the fullness of the Trinity, and the equality of the Trinity in one and the same majesty; and it confesses one Christ Jesus, not two, the same being equally both God and man. It believes that in him there is one person, but two substances; two substances, yet one person: two substances, because the Word of God is not changeable, so that it should be turned into flesh; one person, lest by professing two sons it should seem to worship a quaternity and not a Trinity. But it is worth the effort to unfold this very point more distinctly and explicitly again and again. In God there is one substance, but three persons; in Christ two substances, but one person.
1:55
In Trinitate alius atque alius, non aliud atque aliud; in Salvatore aliud atque aliud, non alius atque alius. Quomodo in Trinitate alius atque alius, non aliud atque aliud? Quia scilicet alia et persona Patris, alia Filii, alia Spiritus sancti; sed tamen Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti non alia et alia, sed una eademque natura. Quomodo in Salvatore aliud atque aliud, non alius atque alius? Quia videlicet altera substantia divinitatis, altera humanitatis; sed tamen deitas et humanitas non alter et alter, sed unus idemque Christus, unus idemque filius Dei, et unius ejusdemque Christi et filii Dei una eademque persona;
在三位一體中是一位與另一位,而非一物與另一物;在救主裡是一物與另一物,而非一位與另一位。在三位一體中怎樣是一位與另一位,而非一物與另一物呢?乃是因為父的位格是一位,子的位格是另一位,聖靈的位格又是另一位;然而父、子、聖靈的性卻不是一個與另一個,而是同一個。在救主裡怎樣是一物與另一物,而非一位與另一位呢?乃是因為神性的本質是一物,人性的本質是另一物;然而神性與人性卻不是一位與另一位,而是同一位基督、同一位神的兒子,且這同一位基督、神的兒子有同一個位格;
In the Trinity there is one and another, not one thing and another thing; in the Saviour one thing and another thing, not one and another. How in the Trinity one and another, not one thing and another thing? Because, namely, the person of the Father is one, that of the Son another, that of the Holy Spirit another; yet the nature of Father and Son and Holy Spirit is not one and another, but one and the same. How in the Saviour one thing and another thing, not one and another? Because, namely, the substance of the Godhead is one thing, that of the manhood another; yet the deity and the manhood are not one and another, but one and the same Christ, one and the same Son of God, and of the one same Christ and Son of God there is one and the same person;
1:56
sicut in homine aliud caro, et aliud anima, sed unus idemque homo anima et caro. In Petro et Paulo aliud anima, aliud caro; nec tamen duo Petri, caro et anima; aut alter Paulus anima, et alter caro; sed unus idemque Petrus, unus idemque Paulus, ex duplici diversaque subsistens animi corporisque natura. Ita igitur in uno eodemque Christo duae substantiae sunt; sed una divina, altera humana; una ex Patre Deo, altera ex matre Virgine; una coaeterna et aequalis Patri, altera ex tempore et minor Patre; una consubstantialis Patri, altera consubstantialis matri; unus tamen idemque Christus in utraque substantia. Non ergo alter Christus Deus, alter homo; non alter increatus, alter creatus;
正如在一個人裡面肉是一物、魂是另一物,然而魂與肉卻是同一個人。在彼得和保羅裡面,魂是一物、肉是另一物;然而並不是兩個彼得,肉一個、魂一個;也不是一個保羅是魂、另一個保羅是肉;而是同一個彼得、同一個保羅,由魂與身雙重而不同的性所構成。照樣,在同一位基督裡也有兩個本質;但一個是神性的、另一個是人性的;一個出於父神、另一個出於童貞女母親;一個與父同永並同等、另一個出於時間並小於父;一個與父同質、另一個與母同質;然而在兩個本質中卻是同一位基督。所以那作神的基督並非一位、作人的並非另一位;非受造的並非一位、受造的並非另一位;
just as in a human being the flesh is one thing and the soul another, yet the soul and flesh are one and the same human being. In Peter and Paul the soul is one thing, the flesh another; yet there are not two Peters, flesh and soul; nor one Paul the soul and another Paul the flesh; but there is one and the same Peter, one and the same Paul, subsisting from the twofold and diverse nature of soul and body. So therefore in one and the same Christ there are two substances; but one divine, the other human; one from God the Father, the other from the Virgin Mother; one coeternal with and equal to the Father, the other from time and less than the Father; one consubstantial with the Father, the other consubstantial with the Mother; yet one and the same Christ in both substances. Therefore the Christ who is God is not one, the man another; nor one uncreated, another created;
1:57
non alter impassibilis, alter passibilis; non alter aequalis Patri, alter minor Patre; non alter ex Patre, alter ex matre; sed unus idemque Christus Deus et homo, idem non creatus et creatus, idem incommutabilis et impassibilis, idem commutatus et passus, idem Patri et aequalis et minor, idem ex Patre ante secula genitus, idem in seculo ex matre generatus, perfectus Deus, perfectus homo. In Deo summa divinitas, in homine plena humanitas. Plena, inquam, humanitas: quippe quae animam simul habeat et carnem, sed carnem veram, nostram, maternam, animam vero intellectu praeditam, mente ac ratione pollentem. Est ergo in Christo verbum, anima, caro;
非一位不能受苦、另一位能受苦;非一位與父同等、另一位小於父;非一位出於父、另一位出於母;而是同一位基督,是神也是人,同一位是非受造的也是受造的,同一位是不變的、不能受苦的,也是被改變的、受過苦的,同一位既與父同等又小於父,同一位在諸世代以前由父所生,同一位在時間裡由母所生,完全的神,完全的人。在神裡面是至高的神性,在人裡面是完滿的人性。我說是完滿的人性:因為他同時兼有魂與肉,但那肉是真實的、是我們的、是出於母親的,而那魂則賦有悟性,在心智與理性上剛強。所以在基督裡有道、有魂、有肉;
not one impassible, another passible; not one equal to the Father, another less than the Father; not one from the Father, another from the Mother; but one and the same Christ, God and man, the same uncreated and created, the same unchangeable and impassible, the same changed and suffering, the same both equal to and less than the Father, the same begotten of the Father before the ages, the same born in time of a Mother, perfect God, perfect man. In God supreme divinity, in the man full humanity. Full humanity, I say: for it possesses at once both soul and flesh, but flesh that is true, ours, derived from a mother, and a soul endowed with intellect, strong in mind and reason. There is therefore in Christ the Word, a soul, and flesh;
1:58
sed hoc totum unus est Christus, unus filius Dei, et unus Salvator ac Redemptor noster. Unus autem, non corruptibili nescio qua divinitatis et humanitatis confusione, sed integra et singulari quadam unitate personae. Neque enim illa conjunctio alterum in alterum convertit atque mutavit (qui est error proprius Arianorum) , sed ita in unum potius utrum que compegit, ut manente semper in Christo singularitate unius ejusdemque personae, in aeternum quoque permaneat proprietas uniuscujusque naturae; quo scilicet nec unquam Deus corpus esse incipiat, nec aliquando corpus, corpus esse desistat. Quod etiam humanae conditionis demonstratur exemplo.
但這整體乃是一位基督、一位神的兒子、一位我們的救主與救贖者。然而是一位,不是憑神性與人性某種可朽壞的混淆,而是憑位格某種完整而獨特的合一。因為那結合並沒有把一者轉變並改變為另一者(這正是亞流派特有的謬誤),反而把兩者如此聯合為一,以致在基督裡同一個位格的獨一性常存的同時,每一性的本有屬性也永遠長存;也就是說,神絕不開始成為一個身體,身體也絕不在任何時候停止作身體。這也藉人類處境的例子得以說明。
but this whole is one Christ, one Son of God, and one our Saviour and Redeemer. Yet one, not by some corruptible confusion of divinity and humanity, but by a certain entire and singular unity of person. For that conjunction did not convert and change the one into the other (which is the error proper to the Arians), but rather joined both into one in such a way that, while the singularity of one and the same person ever remains in Christ, the property of each nature also abides forever; so that, namely, God never begins to be a body, nor does the body at any time cease to be a body. This too is demonstrated by the example of the human condition.
1:59
Neque enim in praesenti tantum, sed in futuro quoque, unusquisque hominum ex anima constabit et corpore, nec tamen unquam aut corpus in animam aut anima vertetur in corpus; sed unoquoque hominum sine fine victuro, in unoquoque hominum sine fine necessario utriusque substantiae differentia permanebit. Ita in Christo quoque utriusque substantiae sua cuique in aeternum proprietas, salva tamen personae unitate, retinenda est. XIV.
因為不僅在今世,就是在來世,每一個人也都要由魂與身構成,然而身絕不變成魂,魂也絕不變成身;既然每一個人都要永遠活著,在每一個人裡面兩個本質的分別也必要永遠存留。照樣,在基督裡也必須保守各本質本有的屬性,各自永遠歸自己所有,然而位格的合一仍得保全。
For not only in the present, but also in the future, every human being will consist of soul and body, yet the body will never be turned into soul nor the soul into body; but, since each human being will live without end, in each human being the difference of both substances will of necessity remain without end. So too in Christ the proper character of each substance must be retained, each its own forever, yet with the unity of person preserved.
1:60
Sed cum personam saepius nominamus, et dicimus quod Deus per personam homo factus sit, vehementer verendum est ne hoc dicere videamur quod Deus verbum sola imitatione actionis quae sunt nostra susceperit, et quidquid illud est conversationis humanae, quasi adumbratus, non quasi verus homo fecerit; sicut in theatris fieri solet, ubi unus plures effingit repente personas, quarum ipse nulla est. Quotiescumque etenim aliqua suscipitur imitatio actionis alienae, ita aliorum officia aut opera patrantur, ut tamen hi qui agunt, non sint ipsi quos agunt. Neque enim (ut, verbi gratia, secularium et Manichaeorum utamur exemplis), cum actor tragicus Sacerdotem effingit aut regem, sacerdos aut rex est.
但我們既常提到『位格』,並說神是藉一個位格而成為人,就必須極其謹慎,免得我們似乎是這樣說:神的道僅僅藉著模倣動作而承受了屬於我們的事,凡屬人生活的一切,他都不過如同被影射出來地去做,而非作為真實的人去做;正如戲劇裡常見的,一個人忽然扮演多個角色,而他自己一個也不是。因為每當有人承擔對他人動作的某種模倣時,他便把別人的職分或工作如此演出,而那些演的人卻並非他們所演的那些人。因為(且用世俗與摩尼教徒的例子來說明)當一個悲劇演員扮演祭司或君王時,他並不是祭司或君王。
But since we often name the 'person,' and say that God became man through a person, we must greatly beware lest we seem to say this: that God the Word took upon himself the things that are ours only by an imitation of action, and that whatever there is of human living, he performed as though shadowed forth, not as a true man; just as is wont to happen in theatres, where one man suddenly counterfeits several persons, of whom he himself is none. For whenever some imitation of another's action is undertaken, the offices or works of others are so performed that yet those who act are not themselves those whom they act. For (to use, by way of example, instances from the secular world and from the Manichaeans), when a tragic actor counterfeits a priest or a king, he is not a priest or a king.
1:61
Nam desinente actu simul et ea quam susceperat persona desistit. Absit hoc a nobis nefarium scelestumque ludibrium. Manichaeorum sit ista dementia; qui phantasiae praedicatores, aiunt Filium Dei Deum, personam hominis non substantia extitisse, sed actu putativo quodam et conversatione simulasse. Catholica vero fides ita Verbum Dei hominem factum esse dicit, ut quae nostra sunt, non fallaciter et adumbrate, sed vere expresseque susciperet, et quae erant humana, non quasi aliena imitaretur, sed potius ut sua gereret; et prorsus quod agebat, hoc etiam esset. Sicut ipsi nos quoque in eo quod loquimur, sapimus, vivimus, subsistimus, non imitamur homines, sed sumus.
因為當那演出停止時,他所承擔的角色也隨之停止。願這邪惡可憎的把戲遠離我們。讓那狂妄歸給摩尼教徒罷;他們是幻影的鼓吹者,說神子、那位神,並非按本質作為人的位格存在,而只是藉著某種虛擬的演出與生活方式裝作如此。但大公信仰卻說神的道成為人,乃是這樣承受屬於我們的事:不是虛偽且影射地,而是真實且明確地承受;他模倣屬人的事,不是當作外來之物,反倒當作自己的去擔負;總之,凡他所行的,他也就是那樣。正如我們自己在所說、所悟、所活、所存的事上,並不是模倣人,而就是人。
For when the act ceases, the person which he had assumed also ceases together with it. Far be from us this wicked and impious mockery. Let that madness belong to the Manichaeans, who, being preachers of phantasm, say that the Son of God, God, did not exist as the person of a man in substance, but only feigned it by a certain make-believe act and manner of living. But the Catholic faith says that the Word of God became man in such a way that he took up what is ours not deceitfully and in shadow, but truly and expressly, and that he imitated what was human not as something foreign, but rather bore it as his own; and that altogether what he did, that also he was. Just as we ourselves too, in what we speak, perceive, live, and subsist, do not imitate human beings, but are human beings.
1:62
Neque enim Petrus et Joannes, ut eos potissimum nominem, imitando erant homines, sed subsistendo. Neque enim Paulus simulabat Apostolum, aut fingebat Paulum; sed erat Apostolus, et subsistebat Paulus. Ita etiam Deus Verbum adsumendo et habendo carnem, loquendo, faciendo, patiendo per carnem, sine ulla tamen suae corruptione naturae, hoc omnino praestare dignatus est ut hominem perfectum non imitaretur aut fingeret, sed exhiberet, ut homo verus non videretur aut putaretur, sed esset atque subsisteret.
因為彼得和約翰——特別提這兩人——並不是藉模倣而為人,乃是藉存有而為人。保羅也不是裝作使徒,或假冒保羅;他乃是使徒,並真實地存有為保羅。照樣,神的道藉著承擔並擁有肉身,藉著肉身說話、行事、受苦——卻絲毫沒有他自己本性的敗壞——完全屈尊成就了這事:他不是模倣或假冒一個完全的人,乃是真正呈現了一個完全的人;他不是被人看作或認為是真實的人,乃是真的是人,並真實地存有為人。
For neither Peter nor John—to name these especially—were human beings by imitating, but by subsisting. Nor did Paul feign an apostle, or pretend to be Paul; but he was an apostle, and subsisted as Paul. So too God the Word, by assuming and having flesh, by speaking, doing, and suffering through flesh—yet without any corruption of his own nature—deigned wholly to bring this about: that he did not imitate or feign a perfect man, but presented one; that he was not seen or supposed to be a true man, but was one and subsisted as one.
1:63
Igitur sicut anima connexa carni, nec in carnem tamen versa, non imitatur hominem, sed est homo, et homo non per simulationem, sed per substantiam, ita etiam Verbum Deus, absque ulla sui conversione, uniendo se homini, non confundendo, non imitando factus est homo, sed subsistendo. Abjiciatur ergo tota penitus personae illius intelligentia quae fingendo imitatione suscipitur, ubi semper alius est et aliud simulatur, ubi ille qui agit, nunquam is est quem agit. Absit etenim ut hoc fallaci modo Deus Verbum personam hominis suscepisse credatur;
所以,正如那魂與肉聯合卻不變成肉,並不是模倣一個人,乃是一個人——而且不是藉假裝、乃是藉本質作一個人——照樣,那作神的道,毫無自身的變更,藉著把自己與那人聯合,不是藉混淆、不是藉模倣,乃是藉存有而成為人。因此,凡那藉假冒模倣而承擔的位格觀念,都當徹底連根除掉;在那種觀念裡,演的人總是與所假裝的不同,行的人從不就是他所演的那一位。斷不可這樣認為神的道是用這欺詐的方式承擔了人的位格;
Therefore, just as the soul, joined to the flesh yet not turned into flesh, does not imitate a human being, but is a human being—and a human being not by pretence, but by substance—so also the Word, God, without any conversion of himself, by uniting himself to the man, not by confounding, not by imitating, became man, but by subsisting. Let there be cast away therefore, utterly and from the very root, every notion of that person which is assumed by feigning imitation, where one is always something other than what is feigned, where he who acts is never the one whom he acts. For far be it that God the Word should be believed to have assumed the person of a man in this deceitful way;
1:64
sed ita potius ut incommutabili sua manente substantia, et in se perfecti hominis suscipiendo naturam, ipse caro, ipse homo, ipse persona hominis existeret, non simulatoria, sed vera, non imitativa, sed substantiva, non denique quae cum actione desisteret, sed quae prorsus in substantia permaneret. XV. Haec igitur in Christo personae unitas nequaquam post Virginis partum, sed in ipso Virginis utero compacta atque perfecta est. Vehementer enim praecavere debemus, ut Christum non modo unum, sed etiam semper unum confiteamur:
反倒是這樣:當他自己那不變的本質長存,並在自己裡面承擔了一個完全的人之性時,他自己就是肉、他自己就是人、他自己就是人的位格——不是假冒的,乃是真實的;不是模倣性的,乃是本質性的;總之,不是那種隨動作而停止的,乃是那種完全在本質裡長存的。所以,基督裡這位格的合一,絕不是在童貞女生產之後才結合並成全的,乃是在童貞女的子宮裡。因為我們必須極力謹慎,承認基督不僅是一位,更是永遠一位;
but rather in such a way that, while his own unchangeable substance remained, and by taking up in himself the nature of a perfect man, he himself existed as flesh, he himself as man, he himself as the person of a man—not feigned, but true; not imitative, but substantive; not, in short, one that would cease together with the action, but one that would altogether abide in substance. This unity of person in Christ, therefore, was in no way compacted and perfected after the Virgin's childbearing, but in the Virgin's very womb. For we must most vehemently beware to confess Christ not only as one, but also as always one;
1:65
quia intoleranda blasphemia est ut etiamsi nunc eum unum esse concedas, aliquando tamen non unum, sed duos fuisse contendas, unum scilicet post tempus baptismatis, duos vero sub tempore nativitatis. Quod immensum sacrilegium non aliter profecto vitare poterimus nisi unitum hominem Deo, sed unitate personae, non ab ascensu, vel resurrectione, vel baptismo, sed jam in matre, jam in utero, jam denique in ipsa virginali conceptione fateamur: propter quam personae unitatem indifferenter atque promiscue et quae Dei sunt propria tribuuntur homini, et quae carnis propria adscribuntur Deo.
因為這是不可容忍的褻瀆:你即使如今承認他是一位,卻仍主張他在某個時候並非一位、而是兩位——也就是說,受洗之後是一位,但在出生之時卻是兩位。這極大的褻瀆,我們絕無法用別的方法避免,唯有承認那人與神聯合——但是藉位格的合一——不是從他升天,或復活,或受洗,乃是在母腹中、在子宮裡、總之是在那童貞女懷孕之時就已聯合:因著這位格的合一,凡屬神的事便毫無分別且交互地歸給那人,凡屬肉身的事也歸給神。
because it is an intolerable blasphemy if, even though you now grant that he is one, you nevertheless contend that at some time he was not one but two—namely, one after the time of his baptism, but two during the time of his nativity. This immense sacrilege we shall assuredly be able to avoid in no other way than by confessing the man to have been united to God—but by a unity of person—not from his ascension, or resurrection, or baptism, but already in the mother, already in the womb, already in short in the very virginal conception: for which unity of person, indifferently and interchangeably, both the things proper to God are attributed to the man, and the things proper to the flesh are ascribed to God.
1:66
Inde est enim quod divinitus scriptum est et filium hominis descendisse de coelo, et Dominum majestatis crucifixum in terra . Inde etiam est ut carne Domini facta, carne Domini creata, ipsum Verbum Dei factum, ipsa sapientia Dei impleta, scientia creata dicatur; sicut in praescientia manus ipsius et pedes ejus fossi esse referuntur. Per hanc, inquam, personae unitatem illud quoque similis mysterii ratione perfectum est, ut carne Verbi ex integra matre nascente, ipse Deus Verbum natus ex Virgine catholicissime credatur, impiissime denegetur. Quae cum ita sint, absit ut quisquam sanctam Mariam divinae gratiae privilegiis et speciali gloria fraudare conetur.
因為由此就有了那受神默示的記載,說人子從天降下,又說榮耀的主在地上被釘十字架。由此也就有了:主的肉既被造成、主的肉既被創造,那同一位神的道便被說成是被造成的,那同一位神的智慧被說成是被充滿的,知識被說成是被創造的;正如在那預知裡,記著他的手他的腳被扎了。我說,藉著這位格的合一,那事也按相似奧祕的道理得以成就:道的肉既由無玷的母親所生,那位神的道自己就最合乎大公地被信、又最不虔地被否認為由童貞女所生。既然這些事如此,斷不可有人企圖剝奪聖瑪利亞神聖恩典的特權與她特殊的榮耀。
For from this it comes that it is written by divine inspiration that the Son of Man came down from heaven, and that the Lord of majesty was crucified on earth. From this also it comes that, the flesh of the Lord having been made, the flesh of the Lord having been created, the very Word of God is said to have been made, the very Wisdom of God to have been filled, knowledge to have been created; just as, in the foreknowledge, his hands and his feet are reported to have been pierced. Through this unity of person, I say, that too was accomplished by the reckoning of a like mystery: that, the flesh of the Word being born of an undefiled mother, God the Word himself is most catholically believed, and most impiously denied, to be born of the Virgin. Since these things are so, far be it that anyone should attempt to defraud holy Mary of the privileges of divine grace and of her special glory.
1:67
Est enim singulari quodam Domini ac Dei nostri, Filii autem sui, munere verissime ac beatissime theotocos confitenda; sed non eo modo theotocos quo impia quaedam haeresis suspicatur, quae adserit eam Dei matrem sola appellatione dicendam, quod eum scilicet pepererit hominem qui postea factus est Deus; sicut dicimus Presbyteri matrem, aut Episcopi matrem, non jam Presbyterum aut Episcopum pariendo, sed eum generando hominem qui postea Presbyter vel Episcopus factus est.
因為憑著我們的主與神、就是她兒子的某種獨特恩賜,她要被最真實、最有福地承認為『神之母』(Theotokos);但不是某種不虔異端所臆想的那種『神之母』,那異端斷言她只是憑稱呼被叫作神的母親,因為據說她所生的是那後來成為神的人;正如我們說某長老的母親、或某主教的母親,並不是生了一個長老或主教,乃是生了一個後來成為長老或主教的人。
For by a certain singular gift of our Lord and God, who is also her Son, she is most truly and most blessedly to be confessed Theotokos (God-bearer); but not in the manner of Theotokos which a certain impious heresy supposes, which asserts that she is to be called Mother of God by mere appellation, because, namely, she bore as man him who afterwards was made God; just as we say the mother of a presbyter, or the mother of a bishop, not by bearing a presbyter or a bishop, but by giving birth to a man who afterwards was made a presbyter or a bishop.
1:68
Non ita, inquam, sancta Maria theotocos, sed ideo potius quoniam, ut supra dictum est, jam in ejus sacrato utero sacrosanctum illud mysterium perpetratum est, quod propter singularem quamdam atque unicam personae unitatem, sicut Verbum in carne caro, ita homo in Deo, Deus est. XVI. Sed jam ea quae supra de memoratis haeresibus vel de catholica fide breviter dicta sunt renovandae causa memoriae brevius strictiusque repetamus; quo scilicet et intelligantur iterata plenius, et firmius inculcata teneantur. Anathema igitur Photino non recipienti plenitudinem Trinitatis, et Christum hominem tantummodo solitarium praedicanti.
我說,聖瑪利亞作『神之母』不是按那種方式,而是因這緣故:正如上面所說,在她被分別為聖的子宮裡,那至聖的奧祕就已成就,因著位格某種獨特而唯一的合一,正如道在肉身裡是肉身,照樣人在神裡面就是神。但如今讓我們為著重溫記憶,把上面論及前述異端並論及大公信仰的話更簡短緊湊地重述一遍;好叫這些話經重述被更充分地明白,經反覆灌輸被更穩固地持守。所以,咒詛佛提努,他不接受三位一體的豐滿,且宣講基督不過是一個孤獨的人。
Not in this way, I say, is holy Mary Theotokos, but rather for this reason: that, as was said above, already in her consecrated womb that sacrosanct mystery was wrought, whereby, on account of a certain singular and unique unity of person, just as the Word in the flesh is flesh, so the man in God is God. But now let us, for the sake of renewing the memory, repeat more briefly and tightly the things briefly said above concerning the aforementioned heresies and concerning the Catholic faith; so that, namely, repeated they may be understood more fully, and inculcated more firmly they may be held. Anathema therefore to Photinus, who does not receive the fullness of the Trinity, and preaches Christ to be merely a solitary man.
1:69
Anathema Apollinari adserenti in Christo conversae divinitatis corruptionem, et auferenti perfectae humanitatis proprietatem. Anathema Nestorio neganti ex Virgine Deum natum, adserenti duos Christos, et explosa Trinitatis fide, quaternitatem nobis introducenti. Beata vero Catholica Ecclesia, quae unum Deum in Trinitatis plenitudine et item Trinitatis aequalitatem in una Divinitate veneratur; ut neque singularitas substantiae personarum confundat proprietatem, neque item Trinitatis distinctio unitatem separet Deitatis.
咒詛亞波里拿留,他主張基督裡有一個被變更之神性的敗壞,並奪去完全人性的屬性。咒詛涅斯多留,他否認神由童貞女所生,斷言有兩位基督,又把三位一體的信仰噓退,向我們引入四位一體。但有福的是大公教會,它在三位一體的豐滿中敬拜一位神,又照樣在一個神性中敬拜三位一體的同等;以致本質的獨一性既不混淆諸位格的屬性,三位一體的分別也不分割神性的合一。
Anathema to Apollinaris, who asserts in Christ the corruption of a converted divinity, and takes away the property of a perfect humanity. Anathema to Nestorius, who denies that God was born of the Virgin, who asserts two Christs, and, with the faith of the Trinity hissed off, introduces to us a quaternity. But blessed is the Catholic Church, which venerates one God in the fullness of the Trinity, and likewise the equality of the Trinity in one Divinity; so that neither the singularity of substance confounds the property of the persons, nor again the distinction of the Trinity separates the unity of the Godhead.
1:70
Beata, inquam, Ecclesia, quae in Christo duas veras perfectasque substantias, sed unam Christi credit esse personam, ut neque naturarum distinctio unitatem personae dividat, neque item personae unitas differentiam confundat substantiarum. Beata, inquam, Ecclesia, quae ut unum semper Christum esse et fuisse fateatur, unitum hominem Deo, non post partum, sed jam in ipso matris utero confitetur. Beata, inquam, Ecclesia, quae Deum factum hominem non conversione naturae, sed personae ratione intelligit, personae autem non simulatoriae et transeuntis, sed substantivae ac permanentis.
我說,有福的是教會,它相信基督裡有兩個真實而完全的本質,卻有一個基督的位格,以致諸性的分別既不分割位格的合一,位格的合一也不混淆諸本質的差異。我說,有福的是教會,它為要承認基督一直是、且曾是一位,便承認那人與神聯合不是在他出生之後,乃是早在他母腹之中。我說,有福的是教會,它明白神成為人不是藉本性的變更,乃是藉位格的道理——而且是一個不假冒、不暫時的位格,乃是本質性且常存的位格。
Blessed, I say, is the Church, which believes in Christ two true and perfect substances, but one person of Christ, so that neither the distinction of natures divides the unity of person, nor again the unity of person confounds the difference of substances. Blessed, I say, is the Church, which, in order to confess that Christ ever is and was one, confesses the man to have been united to God not after his birth, but already in his mother's very womb. Blessed, I say, is the Church, which understands God to have been made man not by a conversion of nature, but by the reckoning of person—and a person not feigned and transient, but substantive and abiding.
1:71
Beata, inquam, Ecclesia, quae hanc personae unitatem tantam vim habere praedicat ut propter eam miro ineffabilique mysterio et divina homini et Deo adscribat humana. Nam propter eam et hominem de coelo secundum Deum descendisse non abnegat, et Deum secundum hominem credit in terra factum, passum, et crucifixum. Propter ea denique et hominem Dei filium et Deum filium Virginis confitetur. Beata igitur ac veneranda, benedicta, et sacrosancta, et omnino supernae illi angelorum laudationi comparanda confessio, quae unum Dominum Deum trina sanctificatione glorificat. Idcirco etenim vel maxime unitatem Christi praedicat, ne mysterium Trinitatis excedat.
我說,有福的是教會,它宣告位格的這合一有如此大的力量,以致因著它,藉著奇妙難言的奧祕,它把屬神的歸給人,也把屬人的歸給神。因為因著它,教會不否認那人按其神性從天降下,又相信神按其人性在地上被造成、受苦、被釘十字架。最終,因著它,教會既承認那人是神的兒子,也承認神是童貞女的兒子。所以那以三重稱聖榮耀獨一主神的認信,是有福而可敬的、有福而至聖的,完全可與天使那屬天的讚美相比。正因如此,教會尤其宣告基督的合一,免得它越過三位一體的奧祕。
Blessed, I say, is the Church, which proclaims that this unity of person has such great force that on account of it, by a wondrous and ineffable mystery, it ascribes both the divine to the man and the human to God. For on account of it, it does not deny that the man, according to his Godhead, came down from heaven, and it believes that God, according to his manhood, was made on earth, suffered, and was crucified. On account of it, finally, it confesses both the man to be the Son of God and God to be the Son of the Virgin. Blessed therefore and venerable, blessed and sacrosanct, and altogether to be compared to that heavenly praise of the angels, is the confession which glorifies one Lord God with a threefold sanctification. For on this very account, above all, it proclaims the unity of Christ, lest it should exceed the mystery of the Trinity.
1:72
Haec in excursu dicta sint, alias, si Deo placuerit, uberius tractanda et explicanda. Nunc ad propositum redeamus. XVII. Dicebamus ergo in superioribus quod in Ecclesia Dei tentatio esset populi, error magistri, et tanto major tentatio quanto ipse esset doctior qui erraret. Quod primum Scripturae auctoritate, deinde ecclesiasticis docebamus exemplis, eorum scilicet commemoratione qui cum aliquandiu sanae fidei forent habiti, ad extremum tamen aut in alienam decidissent sectam, aut ipsi suam haeresim condidissent. Magna profecto res, et ad discendum utilis, et ad recolendum necessaria; quam etiam atque etiam exemplorum molibus illustrare atque inculcare debemus;
這些話權作離題之言,若神喜悅,他日再更充分地論述解明。現在讓我們回到正題。那麼,我們在前面說過,在神的教會裡有百姓的試煉與教師的謬誤,而那犯錯的人越有學問,試煉就越大。這一點我們先以聖經的權柄、再以教會的事例來教導,就是藉著追述那些人——他們雖曾一度被認為持守純正信仰,最終卻或墮入外邦的教派,或自己創立了自己的異端。這實在是一件大事,既有益於學習,也必須加以記取;我們應當一再用大量的事例來闡明並反覆灌輸;
Let these things be said in a digression, to be more fully treated and explained another time, if it shall please God. Now let us return to our subject. We were saying then, in the foregoing, that in the Church of God there is the temptation of the people and the error of the teacher, and the temptation is the greater in proportion as he who errs is the more learned. This we taught first by the authority of Scripture, then by ecclesiastical examples, namely by the recollection of those who, though they had for some while been held of sound faith, yet at the last either fell away into an alien sect, or themselves founded their own heresy. A great matter indeed, both useful for learning and necessary for recollection; which we ought again and again to illustrate and inculcate by masses of examples;
1:73
ut omnes vere Catholici noverint se cum Ecclesia doctores recipere, non cum doctoribus Ecclesiae fidem deserere debere. Sed ego ita arbitror, quod cum multos in hoc tentandi genere proferre valeamus, nemo pene sit qui Origenis tentationi valeat comparari; in quo plura adeo praeclara, adeo singularia, adeo mira exstiterunt, ut inter initia habendam cunctis adsertionibus ejus fidem quivis ille facile judicaret. Nam si vita facit auctoritatem, magna illi industria, magna pudicitia, patientia, tolerantia. Si genus vel eruditio, quid eo nobilius saepius, ut ferunt, adfligeretur.
好叫一切真正的大公信徒都知道,他們當與教會一同領受眾教師,而不該與教會的眾教師一同離棄信仰。但我這樣判斷:在這種試煉裡,我們雖能舉出許多人,卻幾乎沒有一人能與俄利根的試煉相比;在他身上有那麼多顯赫、那麼多獨特、那麼多奇異的事,以致任何人都很容易斷定,在起初當對他一切的論斷都加以信服。因為若人的一生能造就權威,他的勤奮何其大,他的貞潔、忍耐、堅忍何其大。若論他的出身或學識,有誰比他更尊貴呢——據說他還屢屢遭受患難。
so that all true Catholics may know that they ought to receive teachers together with the Church, not to desert the faith together with the teachers of the Church. But I judge thus: that, although we are able to bring forward many in this kind of temptation, there is almost no one who can be compared to the temptation of Origen; in whom there existed so many things illustrious, so singular, so wonderful, that anyone might easily judge that credence was to be given at the outset to all his assertions. For if a man's life makes authority, great was his industry, great his chastity, his patience, his endurance. If his lineage or his erudition, what was nobler than he, who, as they say, was rather often afflicted.
1:74
Neque vero haec in illo sola erant quae cuncta postea tentationi forent, sed tanta etiam vis ingemi, tam profundi, tam acris, tam elegantis ut omnes pene multum longeque superaret; tanta doctrinae ac totius eruditionis magnificentia ut pauca forent divinae, pene fortasse nulla humanae philosophiae quae non penitus adsequeretur: cujus scientiae cum graeca concederent, hebraea quoque elaborata sunt.Eloquentiam vero quid memorem, cujus fuit tam amoena, tam lactea, tam dulcis oratio ut mihi ex ore ipsius non tam verba quam mella quaedam fluxisse videantur? Quae non ille persuasu difficilia disputandi viribus elimpidavit, quae factu ardua non ut facillima viderentur effecit?
在他身上日後將盡都成為試煉的,還不僅是這些,更有那麼大的天才之力,那麼深邃、那麼敏銳、那麼精雅,以致他遠遠超越幾乎所有人;又有那麼大的教義與全備學識的恢宏,以致神學中少有、屬人哲學中或許幾乎沒有他不透徹精通的:在這學問上,希臘文的造詣既已折服人,希伯來文也是費盡心力習得的。至於他的口才,我又何必提呢——他的言談是那麼悅人、那麼如乳、那麼甘甜,以致在我看來,從他口中流出的與其說是言語,不如說是一種蜜?凡難以說服的事,他哪一樣不用論證的力量加以澄清;凡難以行出的事,他哪一樣不使之顯得彷彿最容易?
Nor indeed were these the only things in him that were afterward all to be a temptation, but there was also so great a force of genius, so profound, so keen, so refined, that he surpassed almost all by far and away; so great a magnificence of doctrine and of all erudition, that there were few branches of divine, and perhaps almost none of human philosophy, which he did not thoroughly master: in which knowledge, when the Greek studies yielded, the Hebrew also were laboriously acquired. But why should I make mention of his eloquence, whose discourse was so pleasant, so milky, so sweet, that to me there seemed to flow from his very mouth not so much words as a kind of honey? What things difficult of persuasion did he not clarify by the powers of argument; what things hard in the doing did he not make to seem as though most easy?
1:75
Sed forsitan argumentorum tantummodo nexibus adsertiones suas texuit? Imo plane nemo unquam magistrorum fuit qui pluribus divinae legis uteretur exemplis. Sed, credo, pauca conscripsit? Nemo mortalium plura; ut mihi sua omnia non solum non perlegi, sed ne inveniri quidem posse videantur: cui ne quicquam ad scientiae instrumenta deesset, etiam plenitudo exabundavit aetatis . Sed forsitan discipulis parum felix? Quis unquam felicior? Nempe innumeri ex sinu suo doctores, innumeri sacerdotes, confessores et martyres extiterunt. Jam vero quanta apud omnes illius admiratio, quanta gloria, quanta gratia fuerit, quis exsequi valeat?
但他也許只是用論證的環節把自己的論斷編織起來罷?不然,分明從來沒有一位教師比他更多地運用神聖律法的例證。但我想,他寫得很少罷?沒有哪個世人寫得更多;以致在我看來,他的全部著作不僅無人讀盡,甚至連找全也不可能:而且為使他在求知的工具上一無所缺,連豐盈的歲數也為他滿溢有餘。但他也許在門徒上不太成功罷?有誰比他更成功呢?實在有無數的教師、無數的祭司、認信者與殉道者從他懷中而出。再者,眾人對他何等仰慕、何等推崇、何等愛戴,誰能述說盡呢?
But perhaps he wove his assertions together only by the linkings of arguments? Nay rather, plainly there was never any of the teachers who employed more examples from the divine law. But, I suppose, he wrote little? No mortal wrote more; so that to me it seems that not only have all his works not been read through, but that they cannot even be found: and that nothing might be lacking to him as instruments of knowledge, even a fullness of years overflowed for him. But perhaps he was little successful with his disciples? Who was ever more successful? Surely innumerable teachers, innumerable priests, confessors, and martyrs came forth from his bosom. And now indeed, how great was the admiration of him among all, how great the glory, how great the favour, who could fully relate?
1:76
Quis non ad eum paulo religiosor ex ultimis mundi partibus advolavit? Quis Christianorum non pene ut prophetam, quis philosophorum non ut magistrum veneratus est? Quam autem non solum privatae conditioni, sed ipsi quoque fuerit reverendus imperio declarant historiae, quae eum a matre eius, qui primus Romanorum Principum Christianus fuit, Christiani magisterii auctoritate conscripsi. De cujus incredibili quadam scientia si quis referentibus nobis Christianum non accepit testimonium, saltem testificantibus philosophis gentilem recipiat confessionem.
凡稍有虔誠的人,有誰不從地的盡頭飛奔到他那裡?哪一個基督徒不幾乎像敬重先知一樣敬重他,哪一個哲學家不像敬重師傅一樣敬重他?而他不僅對民間身分、就連對帝國本身是何等可敬,歷史也加以宣告,記載他曾因基督教教導的權柄,被那第一位成為基督徒的羅馬皇帝之母召去。論到他那令人難以置信的學問,若有人不肯接受我們這報告者所作的基督徒見證,至少讓他從作見證的哲學家那裡領受外邦人的承認罷。
Who that was somewhat religious did not fly to him from the uttermost parts of the world? What Christian did not venerate him almost as a prophet, what philosopher did not venerate him as a master? And how reverend he was not only to private station, but even to the empire itself, the histories declare, which record that he was summoned by the mother of him who was the first of the Roman emperors to be a Christian, by reason of the authority of Christian teaching. Concerning his incredible knowledge, if anyone does not accept the Christian testimony from us who report it, let him at least, from the philosophers who testify, receive the gentile confession.
1:77
Ait namque impius ille Porphyrius excitum se fama ipsius Alexandriam puerum fere perrexisse, ibique eum vidisse jam senem, sed plane talem tantumque qui arcem totius scientiae condidisset. Dies me citius defecerit quam ea quae in illo viro praeclara exstiterunt vel ex minima saltem parte perstringam: quae tamen omnia non solum ad Religionis gloriam, sed etiam ad tentationis magnitudinem pertinebant. Quotus enim quisque tanti ingenii, tantae doctrinae, tantae gratiae virum aut facile deponeret, ac non illa potius uteretur sententia, se cum Origene errare malle, quam cum aliis vera sentire? et quid plura?
因為那不虔的波菲利說,他在幾乎還是孩童的時候,因俄利根的名聲被激動,前往亞歷山大,在那裡見到他已是個老人,但分明是這樣一位、如此偉大、足以建立全部知識之堡壘的人。我若要哪怕只是略略觸及那人身上顯赫的事,日子也必比這些事先盡——然而這一切既關乎信仰的榮耀,也關乎試煉的大小。因為有幾人肯輕易放下這樣一位有如此天才、如此教義、如此恩賜的人,而不寧可用那句話:他寧願與俄利根一同犯錯,也不願與別人一同持守真理?還用多說麼?
For that impious Porphyry says that he, when almost a boy, was stirred by the fame of him and went to Alexandria, and there saw him already an old man, but plainly such and so great a one as had founded the citadel of all knowledge. The day would fail me sooner than I should touch, even in the least part, upon those things which were illustrious in that man: all which, however, pertained not only to the glory of Religion, but also to the magnitude of the temptation. For how rare a one would easily lay aside a man of such genius, such doctrine, such grace, and not rather use that saying, that he would prefer to err with Origen than to think the truth with others? And what more?
1:78
Eo res decidit ut tantae personae, tanti doctoris, tanti prophetae, non humana aliqua, sed, ut exitus docuit, nimium periculosa tentatio plurimos a fidei integritate deduceret. Quamobrem hic Origenes tantus ac talis, dum gratia Dei insolentius abutitur, dum ingenio suo nimium indulget, sibique satis credit, cum parvi pendit antiquam Christianae Religionis simplicitatem, dum se plus cunctis sapere praesumit, dum ecclesiasticas traditiones et veterum magisteria contemnens, quaedam Scripturarum capitula novo more interpretatur, meruit ut de se quoque Ecclesiae Dei diceretur: Si surrexerit in modio tuî propheta. Et paulo post: Non audies, inquit, verba prophetae illius. Et item:
事情到了這地步:對這樣一位人物、這樣一位教師、這樣一位先知的試煉——一個不僅僅是屬人的、且如結局所顯明那樣極其危險的試煉——把極多的人從信仰的純全引開。因此這位偉大如此的俄利根,當他過分放肆地濫用神的恩典,當他過分縱容自己的天才、過於自信,當他輕看基督教信仰古老的純樸,當他自負比眾人更有智慧,當他藐視教會的傳統與古人的教導、用一種新方式解釋聖經某些章節時,他便招致連神的教會也對他說:『若你們中間興起一個先知。』隨後又說:『你不可聽那先知的話。』再者:
The matter came to this pass: that the temptation of so great a person, so great a teacher, so great a prophet—a temptation not merely human, but, as the outcome showed, exceedingly dangerous—drew very many away from the integrity of the faith. Wherefore this Origen, so great and such a one, while he abuses the grace of God too insolently, while he indulges his own genius too much and believes too readily in himself, while he sets little store by the ancient simplicity of the Christian Religion, while he presumes to be wiser than all, while, despising the ecclesiastical traditions and the teachings of the ancients, he interprets certain chapters of the Scriptures after a new fashion, deserved that of him too should be said to the Church of God: 'If a prophet rise up in the midst of thee.' And a little after, it says: 'Thou shalt not hear the words of that prophet.' And again:
1:79
Quia tentat vos, inquit, Dominus Deus vester utrum diligatis eum an non. Vere non solum tentatio, sed etiam magna tentatio deditam sibi atque in se pendentem Ecclesiam admiratione ingenii, scientiae, eloquentiae, conversationis, et gratiae, nihil de se suspicantem, nihil verentem, subito a veteri Religione in novam prophanitatem sensim paulatimque traducere. Sed dicet aliquis corruptos esse Origenis libros. Non resisto; quin potius et malo. Nam id a quibusdam et traditum et scriptum est, non Catholicis tantum, verum etiam Haereticis. Sed illud est quod nunc debemus advertere etsi non ipsum, libros tamen sub nomine suo editos, magnae esse tentationi:
它說:『因為耶和華你們的神試驗你們,要知道你們是否愛他。』那實在不僅是試煉,更是極大的試煉,要把一個教會——一個因仰慕他的天才、學識、口才、生活方式與恩賜而傾心於他、倚靠他,對他毫不疑慮、毫不畏懼的教會——忽然地、一點一點地、逐漸地,從古老的信仰引入一種新的不潔。但有人會說俄利根的書是被篡改過的。我不反駁;不如說我倒寧願如此。因為這事既經某些人傳述、也經他們筆錄,不僅是大公信徒,連異端也如此說。但這正是我們如今當留意的:縱然不是他本人,那些以他名義出版的書卻仍是極大的試煉:
'Because,' it says, 'the Lord your God is testing you, whether you love him or not.' Truly it was not only a temptation, but even a great temptation, to lead the Church—a Church devoted to him and depending upon him through admiration of his genius, knowledge, eloquence, manner of life, and grace, suspecting nothing concerning him, fearing nothing—suddenly, by little and little and gradually, from the old Religion into a new profanity. But someone will say that Origen's books have been corrupted. I do not resist; nay rather, I even prefer it. For this has been both handed down and written by certain men, not only Catholics, but even heretics. But this is what we must now attend to: that even if it was not himself, yet the books published under his name are of great temptation:
1:80
qui multis blasphemiarum vulneribus scatentes, non ut alieni, sed quasi sui et leguntur et amantur; ut etsi in errore concipiendo Origenis non fuit sensus, ad errorem tamen persuadendum Origenis auctoritas valere videatur. XVIII. Sed et Tertulliani quoque eadem ratio est Nam sicut ille apud Graecos, ita hic apud Latinos nostrorum omnium facile princeps judicandus est. Quid enim hoc viro doctius, quid in divinis atque humanis rebus exercitatius? Nempe omnem philosophiam et cunctas philosophorum sectas, auctores, adsertoresque sectarum, omnesque eorum disciplinas, omnem historiarum ac studiorum varietatem mira quadam mentis capacitate complexus est.
這些書既因褻瀆的諸般傷痕而充滿膿水,卻不被當作別人的、反倒當作他自己的來讀、來愛;以致縱然在構思那謬誤上並非俄利根的心思,但在勸人接受那謬誤上,俄利根的權威似乎仍能起作用。但論到特土良,情形也是一樣。因為正如前者在希臘人中、這人在拉丁人中,都很容易被判定為我們眾作者中的首屈一指。有誰比這人更有學問,在屬神與屬人的事上更受過操練呢?因為他以心智某種奇妙的容量,囊括了全部哲學與哲學家的一切教派、各教派的創立者與辯護者、他們一切的學說,以及歷史與學問的一切繁富。
which, teeming with many wounds of blasphemies, are read and loved not as another's, but as if his own; so that even if, in conceiving the error, it was not the mind of Origen, yet for persuading to the error the authority of Origen seems to avail. But of Tertullian also the same account holds. For just as the former, among the Greeks, so this one, among the Latins, is easily to be judged the foremost of all our writers. For what was more learned than this man, what more exercised in things divine and human? For he embraced, with a certain wondrous capacity of mind, all philosophy and all the sects of the philosophers, the authors and defenders of the sects, and all their disciplines, all the variety of histories and studies.
1:81
Ingenio vero nonne tam gravi ac vehementi excelluit ut sibi nihil pene ad expugnandum proposuerit quod non aut acumine inruperit, aut pondere eliserit? Jam porro orationis suae laudes quis exsequi valeat, quae, tanta nescio qua rationum necessitate concerta est ut ad consensum sui quos suadere non potuerit impellat; cujus quot pene verba, tot sententiae sunt; quot sensus, tot victoriae. Sciunt hoc Marciones, Apelles, Praxeae, Hermogenes, Judaei, Gentiles, Gnostici, caeterique; quorum ille blasphemias multis ac magnis voluminum suorum molibus, velut quibusdam fulminibus, evertit.
至於他的天才,他豈不是以如此凝重、如此猛烈的天才出眾,以致他幾乎沒有為自己設下任何要攻克之物,是他不或藉敏銳衝破、或藉份量壓碎的麼?再者,有誰能盡述他言談的稱讚呢——他的言談是以那種我說不出的論理之必然性編織起來的,以致連他無法說服的人,也被它驅向贊同它自己;他的言詞幾乎與其句子一樣多,他的見地與其勝利一樣多。馬吉安派、亞比利派、撒伯流式的普拉克西亞派、赫摩根尼派、猶太人、外邦人、諾斯底派以及其餘的人,都深知這一點;他用自己卷帙浩繁而宏大的著作,如同以某種雷霆,推翻了他們的褻瀆。
And as for his genius, did he not excel with one so weighty and so vehement that he set before himself almost nothing for overthrowing which he did not either break in upon by sharpness or crush by weight? Furthermore, who could fully recount the praises of his discourse, which is knit together by such, I know not what, necessity of reasonings, that it drives to consent with itself even those whom it could not persuade; whose words are almost as many as its sentences, whose perceptions are as many as its victories? This the Marcionites, the followers of Apelles, the Praxeans, the Hermogenians, the Jews, the Gentiles, the Gnostics, and the rest, know; whose blasphemies he overthrew with the many and great masses of his volumes, as though with certain thunderbolts.
1:82
Et tamen hic quoque post haec omnia, hic, inquam, Tertullianus , catholici dogmatis, id est, universalis ac vetustae fidei parum tenax, ac disertior multo quam felicior, mutata deinceps sententia, fecit ad extremum quod de eo beatus confessor Hilarius quodam loco scribit: Se quenti, inquit, errore detraxit scriptis probabilibus auctoritatem . Et fuit ipse quoque in Ecclesia magna tentatio. Sed de hoc nolo plura dicere. Hoc tantum commemorabo, quod contra Moysi praeceptum exsurgentes in Ecclesia novellas Montani furias et insana illa insanarum mulierum novitii dogmatis somnia veras prophetias adseverando, meruit ut de se quoque et scripturis suis diceretur:
然而這人也是——我說,這位特土良——對大公教義,也就是對普世而古老的信仰,持守得太不牢固,且口才遠勝於際遇,後來改變了意見,最終做了有福的認信者希拉流在某處論他所寫的事:他說:『他藉著隨後的謬誤,從他那些可嘉的著作上削去了權威。』他在教會中也是極大的試煉。但這事我不願多說。我只提這一點:他在教會中起來違背摩西的誡命,斷言孟他努那些新的狂言、並那些瘋狂婦人所夢的新教義那瘋狂之夢為真先知預言,便招致連對他、對他的著作也當這樣說:
And yet this man too, after all these things—this Tertullian, I say—held too little fast to the catholic dogma, that is, to the universal and ancient faith, and being far more fluent than fortunate, with his opinion thereafter changed, did at the last what blessed Hilary, the confessor, writes of him in a certain place: 'By his following error,' he says, 'he detracted authority from his commendable writings.' And he too was a great temptation in the Church. But of this I do not wish to say more. This only will I mention: that, rising up against the precept of Moses in the Church, by asserting the new ravings of Montanus and those insane dreams of a novel dogma dreamed by insane women to be true prophecies, he deserved that of him too and of his writings it should be said:
1:83
Si surrexerit in medio tui propheta . Et mox: Non audies verba prophetae illius . Quare? Quia , inquit, tentat vos Dominus vester utrum diligatis eum an non. XIX. His igitur tot ac tantis caeterisque ejusmodi Ecclesiasticorum exemplorum molibus evidenter advertere, et secundum Deuteronomii leges luce clarius intelligere debemus, quod si quando aliquis Ecclesiasticus magister a fide aberraverit, ad tentationem id nostram fieri Providentia divina patiatur, utrum diligamus Deum an non in toto corde et in tota anima nostra. XX.
『若你們中間興起一個先知。』隨即又說:『你不可聽那先知的話。』為甚麼呢?它說:『因為耶和華你們的神試驗你們,要知道你們是否愛他。』所以,藉著這些如此眾多、如此宏大的教會事例之堆積,以及其他這類的事,我們應當明顯看出,並按申命記的律法比光更清楚地明白:若有時某位教會的教師偏離了信仰,神的護理乃是容讓這事發生,為要試驗我們,看我們是否盡心盡性地愛神。
'If a prophet rise up in the midst of thee.' And presently: 'Thou shalt not hear the words of that prophet.' Why? 'Because,' it says, 'the Lord your God tests you, whether you love him or not.' By these therefore, so many and so great masses of ecclesiastical examples, and others of this kind, we ought evidently to perceive, and, according to the laws of Deuteronomy, to understand more clearly than the light, that if at any time some ecclesiastical teacher has strayed from the faith, divine Providence suffers this to come about for our testing, whether we love God or not with our whole heart and with our whole soul.
1:84
Quae cum ita sint, ille est verus et germanus Catholicus qui veritatem Dei, qui Ecclesiam, qui Christi corpus diligit, qui divinae Religioni, qui catholicae fidei nihil praeponit, non hominis cujuspiam auctoritatem, non amorem, non ingenium, non eloquentiam, non philosophiam; sed haec cuncta despiciens, et in fide fixus, stabilis, permanens, quicquid universaliter antiquitus Ecclesiam Catholicam tenuisse cognoverit, id solum sibi tenendum credendumque decernit;
既然這些事如此,那真正純正的大公信徒,乃是那愛神真理、愛教會、愛基督身體的人,他不把任何事置於神聖的信仰、大公的信仰之上——不論是任何人的權威、不論是愛、是天才、是口才、是哲學;反倒藐視這一切,並在信仰上堅定、穩固、長存,他決意:凡他所知大公教會自古以來普世所持守的,唯獨那才是他自己當持守、當相信的;
Since these things are so, he is the true and genuine Catholic who loves the truth of God, who loves the Church, who loves the body of Christ, who sets nothing before the divine Religion, before the catholic faith—not the authority of any man, not love, not genius, not eloquence, not philosophy; but, despising all these, and fixed, stable, and abiding in the faith, he resolves that whatever he shall have known the Catholic Church universally to have held from antiquity, that alone is to be held and believed by himself;
1:85
quicquid vero ab aliquo deinceps uno praeter omnes vel contra omnes sanctos novum et inauditum subindici senserit, id non ad Religionem sed ad tentationem potius intelligit pertinere, tum praecipue beati Apostoli Pauli eruditus eloquiis: hoc est enim quod in prima ad Corinthios Epistola scribit: Oportet, inquit , et haereses esse, ut probati manifesti fiant in vobis ; ac si diceret: Ob hoc haereseon non statim divinitus eradicantur auctores, ut probati manifesti fiant, id est, ut unusquisque quam tenax et fidelis et fixus catholicae fidei sit amator appareat. Et revera, cum quaeque novitas ebullit, statim cernitur frumentorum gravitas et levitas palearum;
但凡他所看出,是後來由某一個人在眾聖徒之外、或違背眾聖徒而新引入、聞所未聞的,他便明白那不是關乎信仰,而是關乎試煉——他尤其是受了有福的使徒保羅之言的教導:這正是他在哥林多前書所寫的:他說:『在你們中間不免有分門結黨的事,好叫那些經得起考驗的人顯明出來』;好像他是說:因這緣故,異端的創始者不立刻被神剷除,乃為叫那些經得起考驗的人顯明出來——也就是說,叫各人顯明出他是何等堅定、忠信、穩固的大公信仰之愛慕者。實在地,每當有甚麼新奇之物冒出來時,麥子的份量與糠秕的輕浮便立刻被辨明;
but whatever he shall have perceived to be afterward introduced anew and unheard-of by some one man, apart from all or against all the saints, he understands that to pertain not to Religion but rather to temptation—being especially instructed by the words of the blessed Apostle Paul: for this is what he writes in the first Epistle to the Corinthians: 'There must,' he says, 'be also heresies, that they who are approved may be made manifest among you'; as if he should say: For this reason the authors of heresies are not at once divinely rooted out, that they who are approved may be made manifest—that is, that each one may appear how tenacious and faithful and fixed a lover of the catholic faith he is. And in very truth, when any novelty bubbles up, at once is discerned the weightiness of the wheat and the lightness of the chaff;
1:86
tunc sine magno molimine excutitur ab area quod nullo pondere intra aream tenebatur. Namque alii illico prorsus avolant; alii vero tantummodo excussi, et perire metuunt, et redire erubescunt saucii, semineces ac semivivi; quippe qui tantam veneni hauserint quantitatem quae nec occidat nec digeratur, nec mori cogat nec vivere sinat, heu miseranda conditio! quantis illi curarum aestibus, quantis turbinibus exagitantur? Nunc etenim, qua ventus impulerit, incitato errore rapiuntur; nunc in semetipsos reversi, tanquam contrarii fluctus, reliduntur, nunc temeraria praesumptione et ea quae incerta videntur adprobant; nunc irrationali metu, etiam quae certa sunt expavescunt;
那時,凡因毫無份量而被存留在禾場之內的,便毫不費力地從場上被簸去。因為有些人立刻就乾乾淨淨地飛走了;但另有些人只是被簸鬆,他們既怕滅亡、又羞於回頭,帶傷、半死、半活;因為他們喝了如此多的毒,既不致命、又不消化,既不逼人死、又不容人活——唉,可憐的光景!他們被何等的憂慮波濤、何等的旋風所翻騰?因為如今,無論風把他們吹向何方,他們便被脫韁的謬誤捲走;如今他們回到自己,像相反的波浪一樣被撞回;如今憑著輕率的臆斷,連那些看似不確定的事也加以贊同;如今憑著無理的懼怕,連那些確定的事也驚惶;
then without great effort that is shaken off from the threshing-floor which was held within the floor by no weight. For some forthwith fly clean away; but others, only shaken loose, both dread to perish and blush to return, wounded, half-dead, and half-alive; inasmuch as they have drunk so great a quantity of poison as neither kills nor is digested, as neither compels to die nor permits to live—alas, pitiable condition! By what surgings of cares, by what whirlwinds are they tossed about? For now, whithersoever the wind has driven them, they are swept away by a runaway error; now, returned upon themselves, like contrary waves, they are dashed back; now by rash presumption they approve even the things that seem uncertain; now by irrational fear they take fright even at the things that are certain;
1:87
incerti qua eant, qua redeant, quid adpetant, quid fugiant, quid teneant, quid dimittant. Quae quidem dubii et male penduli cordis afflictio divinae erga se miserationis est medicina, si sapiant. Idcirco etenim extra tutissimum catholicae fidei portum diversis cogitationum quatiuntur, verberantur, ac pene enecantur procellis, ut excussa in altum elatae mentis vela deponant, quae male novitatum ventis expanderant, seseque intra fidissimam stationem placidae ac bonae matris reducant et teneant, atque amaros illos turbulentosque errorum fluctus primitus revomant, ut possint deinceps vivae et salientis aquae fluenta potare. Dediscant bene quod didicerant non bene;
他們茫然不知該往哪裡去、該往哪裡回、該尋求甚麼、該逃避甚麼、該持守甚麼、該放下甚麼。然而,這顆疑惑而搖擺之心的苦楚,若他們有智慧,正是神向他們施憐憫的良藥。因為正是為此,他們在大公信仰那最安穩的港口之外,被各樣思想的風暴搖撼、擊打、幾乎喪命,好叫他們收下那高揚之心展向高處的帆——就是他們向新奇之風惡意張開的帆——並把自己拉回、保守在他們那寧靜良善之母最可靠的錨地之內,並先吐出那些謬誤的苦澀紛亂之波,好叫他們此後能暢飲那活水湧流的江河。讓他們把學壞了的好好忘掉;
uncertain which way to go, which way to return, what to seek, what to flee, what to hold, what to let go. Yet this affliction of a doubting and ill-poised heart is, if they be wise, the medicine of the divine mercy toward them. For on this very account they are, outside the safest harbour of the catholic faith, shaken, beaten, and almost done to death by diverse storms of thoughts, that they may lay down the sails of an exalted mind raised aloft, which they had ill-spread to the winds of novelties, and may draw themselves back and keep themselves within the most trusty anchorage of their placid and good Mother, and may first vomit up those bitter and turbulent waves of errors, that they may afterward be able to drink the streams of living and leaping water. Let them unlearn well what they had learned ill;
1:88
et ex toto Ecclesiae dogmate quod intellectu capi potest capiant, quod non potest credant. XXI. Quae cum ita sint, iterum atque iterum eadem mecum revolvens et reputans, mirari satis nequeo tantam quorumdam hominum vesaniam, tantam excaecatae mentis impietatem, tantam postremo errandi libidinem ut contenti non sint tradita semel et accepta antiquitus credendi regula, sed nova ac nova in diem quaerant, semperque aliquid gestiant Religioni addere, mutare, detrahere; quasi non coeleste dogma sit quod semel revelatum esse sufficiat, sed terrena institutio, quae aliter perfici nisi assidua emendatione, imo potius reprehensione non possit, cum divina clament oracula:
並讓他們從教會全部的教義中,把悟性所能領會的領會了,把所不能領會的相信了。既然這些事如此,我自己一再翻思細想這同樣的事,便不能不甚為驚異於某些人那麼大的瘋狂、那盲瞎心思那麼大的不虔、總之那麼大的犯錯之慾——以致他們不滿足於那從古以來一次交付並領受的信仰準則,反倒日復一日尋求愈來愈新的事,總渴想要向信仰增添、更改、刪減;彷彿那不是一個一次啟示就足夠的屬天教義,倒是一個屬地的制度,非藉不斷的修訂、甚或不如說藉責難,便不能成全——然而神的諭言卻在呼喊:
and out of the whole dogma of the Church let them grasp what can be grasped by understanding, and what cannot, let them believe. Since these things are so, turning over and pondering the same things with myself again and again, I cannot sufficiently wonder at the so great madness of certain men, the so great impiety of a blinded mind, the so great lust, finally, of erring, that they are not content with the rule of believing once delivered and received from antiquity, but seek things new and ever new from day to day, and ever long to add something to Religion, to change, to take away; as though it were not a heavenly dogma which it suffices to have been once revealed, but an earthly institution, which cannot be otherwise perfected except by constant emendation, nay rather by reprehension—while the divine oracles cry out:
1:89
Ne transferas terminos quos posuerunt patres tui ; et: Super judicantem ne judices ; et : Scirdentem sepem mordebit eum serpens , et illud apostolicum, quo omnes omnium haereseon sceleratae novitates velut quodam spiritali gladio saepe truncatae semperque truncandae sunt: O Timothee, depositum custodi, devitans prophanas vocum novitates et oppositiones falsi nominis scientiae, quam quidam promittentes, circa fidem exciderunt .
『不可挪移你列祖所立的地界』;又說:『不可與審判者作對而論斷』;又說:『拆毀籬笆的,必有蛇咬他』;還有那使徒的話,藉著它,一切異端一切邪惡的新奇之事,常常並要永遠如同被某種屬靈的劍砍除:『提摩太啊,要守住所交付你的,躲避那世俗的虛談和那敵真理、假冒知識之名的對立論調,已經有人自稱有這知識,就在信仰上偏離了。』
'Remove not the landmarks which thy fathers have set'; and: 'Judge not against him who judges'; and: 'He who breaks through a hedge, a serpent shall bite him'; and that apostolic word, by which all the wicked novelties of all heresies have often been, and are ever to be, lopped off as with a kind of spiritual sword: 'O Timothy, guard the deposit, avoiding the profane novelties of words and the oppositions of falsely-named knowledge, which some, professing, have erred concerning the faith.'
1:90
Et post haec inveniuntur aliqui tanta inveteratae frontis duritia, tanta impudentiae incude, tanto adamante pertinaciae, qui tantis eloquiorum coelestium molibus non succumbant, tantis ponderibus non fatiscant, tantis malleis non conquassentur, tantis postremo fulminibus non conterantur? Devita, inquit , prophanas vocum novitates : Non dixit antiquitates, non dixit vetustates; imo plane quid e contrario sequeretur ostendit. Nam si vitanda est novitas, tenenda est antiquitas; et si prophana est novitas, sacrata est vetustas. Et oppositiones, inquit , falsi nominis scientiae. Vere falsum nomen apud doctrinas Haereticorum;
在這些事之後,竟還能找到一些人有如此頑固深植的厚顏、如此無恥的鐵砧、如此固執的金剛石,以致在如此多屬天言語的堆積前不屈服,在如此沉重的份量前不退讓,被如此的鎚不擊碎,總之被如此的雷霆不毀滅麼?他說:『要躲避那世俗的虛談新奇』:他沒有說古舊,他沒有說年久之物;不如說,他分明顯出與此相反的當隨之而來。因為若新奇當躲避,古舊就當持守;若新奇是世俗的,那古舊就是神聖的。他又說:『以及那假冒知識之名的對立論調。』在異端的教義中,這名實在是假的;
And after these things, are there found some of so great hardness of inveterate brow, of so great an anvil of shamelessness, of so great an adamant of obstinacy, who do not succumb to such masses of heavenly utterances, who do not give way before such weights, who are not shattered by such hammers, who are not, in short, crushed by such thunderbolts? 'Avoid,' he says, 'the profane novelties of words': he did not say antiquities, he did not say what is old; nay rather, he plainly showed what should follow from the contrary. For if novelty is to be avoided, antiquity is to be held; and if novelty is profane, antiquity is sacred. 'And the oppositions,' he says, 'of falsely-named knowledge.' Truly a false name among the doctrines of the heretics;
1:91
ut ignorantia scientiae, et caligo serenitatis, et tenebrae luminis appellatione fucentur. Quam quidam , inquit, promittentes , circa fidem exciderunt. Quid promittentes exciderunt, nisi novam nescio quam ignoratamque doctrinam? Audias etenim quosdam ipsorum dicere: Venite, o insipientes et miseri, qui vulgo Catholici vocitamini, et discite fidem veram, quam praeter nos nullus intelligit, quae multis ante seculis latuit, nuper vero revelata et ostensa est; sed discite furtim atque secret i m: delectabit enim vos. Et item: Cum didiceritis, latenter docete; ne mundus audiat, nec Ecclesia sciat: paucis namque concessum est tanti mysterii capere secretum .
以致無知被冒以知識之名加以掩飾,迷霧被冒以清朗之名,黑暗被冒以光之稱。他說:『已經有人自稱有這知識,就在信仰上偏離了。』他們自稱有甚麼而偏離了呢?無非是某種新奇而陌生的教義。因為你可以聽見他們中間有些人說:『來罷,你們這些愚昧可憐、被俗稱為大公信徒的人,來學那真信仰罷,那是除我們以外無人明白的,是先前多世代隱藏、近來才被啟示顯明的;但要暗暗地、私下地學:因為它必使你們喜悅。』又說:『你們學了以後,要隱密地傳;免得世界聽見、免得教會知道:因為這麼大奧祕的祕密,只賜給少數人領會。』
so that ignorance may be disguised under the name of knowledge, and fog under that of serenity, and darkness under the appellation of light. 'Which some,' he says, 'professing, have erred concerning the faith.' Professing what, did they err, except some new and unknown doctrine? For you may hear certain of them say: 'Come, O foolish and wretched ones, who are commonly called Catholics, and learn the true faith, which no one understands except us, which lay hidden for many ages before, but has lately been revealed and shown forth; but learn it stealthily and in secret: for it will delight you.' And again: 'When you have learned it, teach it covertly; lest the world hear, lest the Church know: for to few has it been granted to grasp the secret of so great a mystery.'
1:92
Nonne haec verba sunt illius meretricis quae apud Salomonis Proverbia vocat ad se praetereuntes viam qui dirigunt iter suum ? Qui est, inquit , vestrum insipientissimus, divertat ad me . Inopes autem sensu exhortatur dicens: Panes occultos libenter attingite, et aquam dulcem furtim bibite . Quid deinde? At ille, inquit , nescit quoniam terrigenae apud eam pereunt . Qui sunt isti terrigenae ? Exponat Apostolus: Qui circa fidem, inquit, exciderunt. XXII. Sed operae pretium est totum ipsum Apostoli capitulum diligentius pertractare. O Timothee, inquit , depositum custodi, devitans profanas vocum novitates. O! Exclamatio ista et praescientiae est pariter et charitatis.
這豈不正是所羅門《箴言》中那淫婦的話嗎?她向那些沿路前行、直行其道的人呼喚說:「你們中間誰最愚蒙,可以轉到我這裡來。」她又勸那無知的人說:「你們可以歡然取那暗中的餅,偷喝那甜美的水。」然後又如何呢?「但那人,」她說,「卻不知道在她那裡的,盡是屬地之人,必要滅亡。」這些屬地之人是誰呢?讓使徒來解明:「就是那些在信德上偏離了的人。」第二十二章。然而,把使徒這整段話更仔細地加以研讀,是極有價值的。「提摩太啊,」他說,「要守住所交託你的,躲避那世俗的虛談。」噢!這聲呼喊,同時表達了先見之明與愛心。
Are not these the words of that harlot who, in the Proverbs of Solomon, calls to herself those passing along the way who direct their journey? 'Whoever among you is most foolish,' she says, 'let him turn aside to me.' And to those lacking in sense she gives this exhortation, saying: 'Gladly partake of hidden bread, and drink stolen water in secret.' What then? 'But he,' she says, 'does not know that the earthborn perish at her house.' Who are these earthborn? Let the Apostle explain: 'Those,' he says, 'who concerning the faith have fallen away.' XXII. But it is worth our while to treat the whole of this chapter of the Apostle more carefully. 'O Timothy,' he says, 'guard the deposit, avoiding the profane novelties of words.' Oh! That exclamation is at once an expression of foreknowledge and of charity.
1:93
Praevidebat enim futuros, quos etiam praedolebat, errores. Quis est hodie Timotheus nisi vel generaliter universa Ecclesia, vel specialiter totum corpus Praepositorum, qui integram divini cultus scientiam vel habere ipsi debent vel aliis infundere? Quid est, depositum custodi ? Custodi , inquit, propter fures, propter inimicos, ne dormientibus hominibus, superseminent zizania super illud tritici bonum semen quod seminaverat filius hominis in agro suo . Depositum, inquit, custodi . Quid est depositum ? id est, quod tibi creditum est, non quod a te inventum; quod accepisti, non quod excogitasti ; rem non ingenii, sed doctrinae, non usurpationis privatae, sed publicae traditionis;
因為他預見了將要來臨的謬誤,並為這些謬誤預先哀痛。今日的提摩太是誰呢?若不是泛指整個教會,便是特指眾教牧的全體;他們自己理當擁有對神聖敬拜的完整知識,或將之灌輸給別人。「守住所交託的」是甚麼意思?「要守住,」他說,是為了防備竊賊,防備仇敵,免得趁人睡覺的時候,他們在人子撒在自己田裡的好麥種上面,加撒稗子。「要守住,」他說,「所交託的。」這所交託的是甚麼呢?就是交付給你的,不是你所發明的;是你所領受的,不是你所臆造的;乃是出於教導而非出於才智之事,是出於公眾傳統而非私自僭取之事;
For he foresaw the errors that were to come, which he likewise lamented in advance. Who is the Timothy of today, if not either the whole Church generally, or particularly the entire body of prelates, who ought themselves to possess the full knowledge of divine worship, or to instil it into others? What is 'guard the deposit'? 'Guard it,' he says, against thieves, against enemies, lest, while men sleep, they oversow tares upon that good wheat-seed which the Son of Man had sown in his field. 'Guard,' he says, 'the deposit.' What is the deposit? That is, what has been entrusted to you, not what has been invented by you; what you have received, not what you have devised; a matter not of cleverness but of teaching, not of private usurpation but of public tradition;
1:94
rem ad te perductam, non a te prolatam: in qua non auctor debes esse, sed custos; non institutor, sed sectator; non ducens, sed sequens . Depositum , inquit, custodi ; catholicae fidei talentum inviolatum illibatumque conserva. Quod tibi creditum, hoc penes te maneat, hoc a te tradatur . Aurum accepisti, aurum redde: nolo mihi pro aliis alia subjicias: nolo pro auro aut impudenter plumbum aut fraudulenter aeramenta supponas: nolo auri speciem, sed naturam plane.
是傳遞到你這裡之事,不是由你發出之事;在其中你不該作創作者,乃要作守護者;不作創立者,乃作追隨者;不作領導者,乃作跟從者。「要守住,」他說,「所交託的」;要將大公信仰的這份才幹完好無損、純全不染地保守住。凡交託給你的,要存留在你那裡;要由你傳遞下去。你領受了金子,就要歸還金子:不要拿一物來頂替另一物搪塞我;我不容你拿鉛厚顏無恥地、或拿銅奸詐欺騙地頂替金子;我所要的不是金子的外表,乃是它純全的本質。
a matter brought to you, not put forth by you: in which you ought to be not the author but the keeper; not the founder but the follower; not the leader but the follower. 'Guard,' he says, 'the deposit'; preserve the talent of the catholic faith inviolate and undefiled. What has been entrusted to you, let it remain in your keeping; let it be handed on by you. You received gold, give back gold: do not substitute for me one thing in place of another; I will not have you put down, in place of gold, either lead impudently or brass fraudulently; I want no mere appearance of gold, but plainly its very nature.
1:95
O Timothee, O Sacerdos, O Tractator, O Doctor, si te divinum munus idoneum fecerit, ingenio, exercitatione, doctrina, esto spiritalis tabernaculi Beseleel, pretiosas divi dogmatis gemmas exsculpe, fideliter coapta, adorna sapienter, adjice splendorem, gratiam, venustatem. Intelligatur, te exponente illustrius, quod ante obscurius credebatur. Per te posteritas intellectum gratuletur quod ante vetustas non intellectum venerabatur. Eadem tamen quae didicisti doce, ut cum dicas nove, non dicas nova. XXIII. Sed forsitan dicit aliquis: Nullusne ergo in Ecclesia Christi profectus habebitur Religionis? Habeatur plane, et maximus.
提摩太啊,祭司啊,闡釋者啊,教師啊,倘若神聖的恩賜——藉著才智、操練、學識——已使你勝任,你就當作屬靈帳幕的比撒列,雕琢神聖教義那寶貴的珍寶,忠心地把它們鑲嵌起來,明智地加以裝飾,為它們增添輝煌、優雅與華美。要使那從前較隱晦地被相信的,藉你的闡釋而被更清楚地明白。願後世藉你而歡喜,明白了那古人未明白卻已尊崇之事。然而你所教的,仍要是你所學的,好叫你雖以新的方式講說,卻不講說新的事物。第二十三章。但或許有人會說:那麼,在基督的教會中,宗教豈不能有任何進展嗎?誠然當有進展,且是極大的進展。
O Timothy, O priest, O expositor, O teacher, if the divine gift has made you fit—by talent, by practice, by learning—be a Bezalel of the spiritual tabernacle, carve out the precious gems of divine doctrine, fit them faithfully, adorn them wisely, add to them splendour, grace, and beauty. Let that be understood more clearly through your exposition which before was believed more obscurely. Through you let posterity rejoice in understanding what antiquity venerated without understanding. Yet teach the same things you have learned, so that, though you speak in a new way, you do not speak new things. XXIII. But perhaps someone will say: Shall there then be no progress of religion in the Church of Christ? Let there be progress indeed, and the greatest.
1:96
Nam quis ille est tam invidus hominibus, tam exosus Deo, qui istud prohibere conetur? Sed ita tamen ut vere profectus sit ille fidei, non permutatio. Siquidem ad profectum pertinet ut in semetipsum unaquaeque res amplificetur; ad permutationem vero, ut aliquid ex alio in aliud transvertatur. Crescat igitur oportet et multum vehementerque proficiat tam singulorum quam omnium, tam unius hominis quam totius Ecclesiae, aetatum ac seculorum gradibus, intelligentia, scientia, sapientia, sed in suo duntaxa: genere, in eodem scilicet dogmate, eodem sensu, eademque sententia. Imitetur animarum religio rationem corporum:
因為有誰會這樣嫉妒人、這樣為神所憎惡,竟試圖禁止它呢?但這必須是真正的信仰之進展,而非更改。因為進展乃在於每樣事物在自身之內得以擴展;而更改卻在於將某物從一物轉變為另一物。因此,無論個人或眾人、無論一人或整個教會,其悟性、知識與智慧,都當隨著世代與年代的推進階段,大大且強烈地增長、長進——但只能在其本身的種類之內,也就是說,在同一教義、同一意義、同一見解之內。願靈魂的宗教效法身體的原理:
For who is there so envious of men, so hateful to God, as to attempt to forbid it? But yet in such a way that it be truly a progress of the faith, not an alteration. For it belongs to progress that each thing be enlarged within itself; but to alteration, that something be turned from one thing into another. Therefore it is fitting that the understanding, knowledge, and wisdom both of individuals and of all, both of one man and of the whole Church, should grow and advance greatly and vehemently, with the advancing stages of ages and centuries—but only within its own kind, that is, within the same doctrine, the same sense, and the same meaning. Let the religion of souls imitate the principle of bodies:
1:97
quae licet annorum processu numeros suos evolvant et explicent, eadem tamen quae erant permanent. Multum interest inter pueritiae florem et senectutis maturitatem; sed iidem tamen ipsi fiunt senes qui fuerant adolescentes; ut quamvis unius ejusdemque hominis status habitusque mutetur, una tamen nihilominus eademque natura, una eademque persona sit. Parva lactentium membra, magna juvenum, eadem ipsa sunt tamen. Quot parvulorum artus, tot virorum; et si qua illa sunt quae aevi maturioris aetate pariuntur, jam in seminis ratione proserta sunt; ut nihil novum postea proferatur in senibus quod non in pueris jam ante latitaverit.
身體雖隨歲月的推移而展開並發展其各樣尺寸,卻仍與從前一樣。童年的花朵與老年的成熟之間有極大的差別;然而從前作少年的,正是那同一些人成了老人;以致雖然同一個人的狀態與情形改變了,但其本性卻始終如一,其位格也始終如一。嬰孩細小的肢體與青年壯大的肢體,仍是那同一些肢體。孩童有多少肢體,成人就有多少肢體;凡在更成熟年歲所產生的,早已蘊含在種子的原理之中;以致日後在老人身上所顯出的,無一不是先前早已隱藏在孩童身上的。
which, though with the passing of years they unfold and develop their dimensions, yet remain the same as they were. There is a great difference between the bloom of childhood and the maturity of old age; yet those very persons become old men who had been youths; so that although the state and condition of one and the same man is changed, there is nonetheless one and the same nature, one and the same person. The small limbs of infants and the large limbs of young men are yet the very same. As many as are the members of little ones, so many are those of grown men; and whatever there is that is produced in the season of more mature age, was already present in the principle of the seed; so that nothing new is afterward brought forth in old men which did not already lie hidden before in children.
1:98
Unde non dubium est hanc esse legitimam et rectam proficiendi regulam, hunc ratum atque pulcherrimum crescendi ordinem, si eas semper in grandioribus partes ac formas numerus detexat aetatis quas in parvulis Creatoris sapientia praeformaverat. Quod si humana species in aliquam deinceps non sui generis vertatur effigiem, aut certe addatur quippiam membrorum numero vel detrahatur, necesse est ut totum corpus vel intercidat, vel prodigiosum fiat, vel certe debilitetur:
由此可見,這毫無疑問乃是長進合法而正當的規則,是增長那既定而至美的次序:只要歲月的推移,總是在壯大者身上展開那些造物主智慧早已在幼小者身上預先塑成的部分與形體。但人的形體若日後變成某種不屬其本類的樣式,或在肢體的數目上有所增減,那麼整個身體勢必要麼毀壞,要麼變成怪物,要麼至少被削弱:
Hence there is no doubt that this is the lawful and right rule of progress, this the established and most beautiful order of growth: if the passing of years always unfolds in the grown those parts and forms which the wisdom of the Creator had pre-formed in the little ones. But if the human form should afterward be turned into some shape not of its own kind, or if certainly something be added to or taken from the number of members, it is necessary that the whole body either perish, or become monstrous, or at least be weakened:
1:99
ita etiam Christianae Religionis dogma sequatur has decet profectuum leges, ut annis scilicet consolidetur, dilatetur tempore, sublimetur aetate, incorruptum tamen illibatumque permaneat, et universis partium suarum mensuris cunctisque quasi membris ac sensibus propriis plenum atque perfectum sit, quod nihil praeterea permutationis admittat, nulla proprietatis dispendia, nullam definitionis sustineat varietatem. Exempli gratia: Severunt majores nostri antiquitus in hac ecclesiastica segete triticeae fidei semina: iniquum valde et incongruum est ut nos eorum posteri pro germana veritate frumenti subdititium zizaniae legamus errorem.
照樣,基督教信仰的教義也當遵循這些進展的律則,就是說:要隨年歲而鞏固,隨時日而擴展,隨年代而被高舉,卻仍要保持純全無瑕、不受沾染,並要在其各部分的一切尺度上、在其一切本有的肢體與知覺上,都是豐滿而完全的,不容有任何更改,不受任何屬性的虧損,不忍受任何定義上的變異。譬如說:我們的先祖古時在這教會的田地裡撒下了麥子的信仰之種;如今我們作他們的後裔,竟以稗子的冒充之謬誤代替那麥子的真正真理而去收割,這是極不公義、極不相宜的。
so too the doctrine of the Christian religion ought to follow these laws of progress, namely, that it be consolidated by years, expanded by time, exalted by age, yet remain uncorrupted and undefiled, and be full and perfect in all the measures of its parts and in all, as it were, its proper members and senses, admitting no further alteration, suffering no loss of its properties, no variation in its definition. For example: our forefathers of old sowed in this ecclesiastical field the seeds of the wheat of the faith; it is exceedingly unjust and unfitting that we, their posterity, should reap, in place of the genuine truth of the wheat, the counterfeit error of the tares.
1:100
Quin potius hoc rectum et consequens est ut primis atque extremis sibimet non discrepantibus, de incrementis triticeae institutionis triticei quoque dogmatis frugem demetamus; ut cum aliquid ex illis seminum primordiis accessu temporis evolvatur, et nunc laetetur et excolatur, nihil tamen de germinis proprietate mutetur: addatur licet species, forma, distinctio, eadem tamen cujusque generis natura permaneat. Absit etenim ut rosea illa catholici sensus plantaria in carduos spinasque vertantur. Absit inquam, ut in isto spiritali paradiso de cinnamomi et balsami surculis lolium repente atque aconita proveniant.
反倒這才是正當而一貫的做法,就是——在最初與最後彼此並不相違的情況下——我們從麥子栽培的增長中,也收取麥子教義的果實;以致當那些種子的最初萌芽隨時日的推移而展開時,它如今得以興旺、得以耕治,然而那胚芽的特質卻絲毫不變:縱然增添了外觀、形體與分別,但各類的同一本性卻依然存留。因為斷不可使大公信仰那玫瑰般的栽植變成薊與荊棘。我說,斷不可在這屬靈的樂園裡,從肉桂與香膏的枝條上忽然長出毒麥與烏頭。
Rather, this is the right and consistent course, that—the first things and the last not disagreeing with one another—we reap, from the growth of the wheaten cultivation, the fruit also of the wheaten doctrine; so that, when something from those first beginnings of the seeds is unfolded with the passage of time, it may now flourish and be cultivated, yet nothing be changed in the character of the germ: let appearance, form, and distinction be added, yet let the same nature of each kind remain. For far be it that those rosy plantings of catholic sense be turned into thistles and thorns. Far be it, I say, that in this spiritual paradise darnel and aconite should suddenly spring up from the slips of cinnamon and balsam.
1:101
Quodcumque igitur in hac Ecclesia Dei agricultura fide patrum satum est, hoc idem filiorum industri decet excolatur et observetur, hoc idem floreat et maturescat, hoc idem proficiat et perficiatur. Fas est etenim ut prisca illa coelestis philosophiae dogmata processu temporis excurentur, limentur, poliantur; sed nefas est ut commutentur, nefas ut detruncentur, ut mutilentur. Accipiant, licet, evidentiam, lucem, distinctionem; sed retineant necesse est plenitudinem, integritatem, proprietatem. Nam si semel admissa fuerit haec impiae fraudis licentia, horreo dicere quantum exscindendae atque abolendae Religionis periculum consequatur.
所以,凡藉父老的信仰撒在神的教會這片農耕之地的,照樣理當藉眾子的殷勤加以耕治、加以看守;照樣應當開花、成熟;照樣應當長進、得以完全。因為天上哲學的那些古老教義,隨時日推移而得蒙照料、提煉、磨光,這是正當的;但若被更改,乃是不法的;被刪削、被殘缺,也是不法的。誠然,可以讓它們得著明晰、光亮與分明;但它們必須保持其豐滿、完整與本有的特質。因為這不敬虔的欺詐之放縱一旦被容許,我光是說出隨之而來的、宗教被連根拔起並廢除的危險何等之大,就不寒而慄。
Whatever, therefore, has been sown in this husbandry of the Church of God by the faith of the fathers, this same thing it is fitting be cultivated and watched over by the diligence of the sons; this same thing should flourish and ripen; this same thing should advance and be perfected. For it is right that those ancient doctrines of heavenly philosophy should, with the passage of time, be cared for, refined, and polished; but it is wrong that they should be changed, wrong that they should be truncated or mutilated. Let them, indeed, receive clarity, light, and distinctness; but it is necessary that they retain their fulness, integrity, and proper character. For if once this license of impious fraud be admitted, I shudder to say how great a danger of the religion being uprooted and abolished would follow.
1:102
Abdicata etenim qualibet parte catholici dogmatis, alia quoque atque item alia, ac deinceps alia et alia, jam quasi ex more et licito, abdicabuntur. Porro autem sigillatim partibus repudiatis, quid aliud ad extremum sequetur, nisi ut totum pariter repudietur? sed e contra, si novitia veteribus, extranea domesticis, et profana sacratis admisceri coeperint, proserpat hic mos in universum necesse est ut nihil posthac apud Ecclesiam relinquatur intactum, nihil illibatum, nihil integrum, nihil immaculatum, sed sit ibidem deinceps impiorum ac turpium errorum lupanar ubi erat antea castae et incorruptae sacrarium veritatis.
因為大公教義的任何一部分一旦被棄絕,另一部分也照樣,又有別的部分,如此一個接一個,便彷彿已成習慣、彷彿合法地被棄絕。再者,當各部分被一一拒絕之後,到末了還有甚麼別的結果,豈不是整體也照樣被拒絕嗎?反過來說,新奇之物若開始與古舊之物相混,外來之物與本有之物相混,褻瀆之物與神聖之物相混,這種風氣勢必蔓延及於全體,以致此後教會中再無一物不被沾染、無一物純全、無一物完整、無一物無瑕;反倒從此,在那從前作貞潔無玷之真理聖所之處,竟成了不敬虔卑污謬誤的妓院。
For if any one part of catholic doctrine be repudiated, then another also, and likewise another, and so one after another, will, as if by custom now and by right, be repudiated. And further, when the parts have been rejected one by one, what else in the end will follow but that the whole likewise be rejected? But on the contrary, if novelties begin to be mingled with the old, foreign things with what is domestic, and profane things with what is sacred, this practice must needs creep over the whole, so that thereafter nothing in the Church will be left untouched, nothing undefiled, nothing whole, nothing unstained; but there will thereafter be a brothel of impious and base errors where before was the sanctuary of chaste and incorrupt truth.
1:103
Sed avertat hoc a suorum mentibus nefas divina pietas, sitque hic poti s impiorum furor. Christi vero Ecclesia, sedula et cauta depositorum apud se dogmatum custos, nihil in his unquam permutat, nihil minuit, nihil addit, non amputat necessaria, non apponit superflua, non amittit sua, non usurpat aliena; sed omni industria hoc unum studet ut vetera fideliter sapienterque tractando, si qua sunt illa antiquitus informata et inchoata, accuret et poliat; si qua jam expressa et enucleata consolidet, firmet; si qua jam confirmata et definita, custodiat;
但願神聖的虔敬從祂自己百姓的心思中除去這可憎之事,但願這狂亂只歸於不敬虔的人。然而基督的教會,作那存於她那裡之教義既謹慎又警醒的守護者,從不更改其中任何一樣,從不削減任何一樣,從不增添任何一樣;她不刪去必要之物,也不附加多餘之物;她不丟失自己之物,也不僭取他人之物;乃是竭盡殷勤專一追求這一件事:就是藉著忠信而明智地處理古舊之物,凡古時略具雛形、初有發端的,她加以磨光、提煉;凡已經表述、闡明的,她加以鞏固、堅固;凡已經確認、界定的,她加以保守;
But may the divine mercy turn away this abomination from the minds of his own people, and may this rather be the madness of the impious. The Church of Christ, however, the careful and watchful keeper of the doctrines deposited with her, never changes anything in them, never diminishes anything, never adds anything; she does not cut away what is necessary, nor append what is superfluous; she does not lose what is her own, nor usurp what belongs to others; but with all diligence she pursues this one aim: that, by treating the old things faithfully and wisely, if there be any that were anciently shaped and begun, she may polish and refine them; if there be any already expressed and developed, she may consolidate and strengthen them; if there be any already confirmed and defined, she may guard them;
1:104
denique quid unquam aliud Conciliorum decretis enisa est nisi ut quod antea simpliciter credebatur, hoc idem postea diligentius crederetur, quod antea lentius praedicabatur, hoc idem postea instantius praedicaretur, quod antea securius colebatur, hoc idem postea solliciti s excoleretur?
總之,她藉著各會議的諭令究竟竭力追求過甚麼別的,豈不是要使那從前單純地被相信的,此後得以更謹慎地被相信;那從前較鬆懈地被傳講的,此後得以更迫切地被傳講;那從前較安然地被持守的,此後得以更殷切地被持守?
in short, what else has she ever striven for by the decrees of councils, but that what before was believed in simplicity, this same thing should afterward be believed more carefully; what before was preached more languidly, this same thing should afterward be preached more urgently; what before was cultivated more securely, this same thing should afterward be cultivated more anxiously?
1:105
Hoc, inquam semper, neque quicquam praeterea, Haereticorum novitatibus excitata, conciliorum suorum decretis catholica perfecit Ecclesia, nisi ut quod prius a Majoribus sola traditione susceperat, hoc deinde posteris etiam per Scripturae chirographum consignaret, magnam rerum summam paucis litteris comprehendendo, et plerumque, propter intelligentiae lucem, non novum fidei sensum novae appellationis proprietate signando. XXIV. Sed ad Apostolum redeamus. O Timothee, inquit , depositum custodi, devitans prophanas vocum novitates. Devita, inquit , quasi viperam, quasi scorpionem, quasi basiliscum, ne te non solum tactu, sed etiam visu afflatuque percutiant. Quid est devitare ?
我說,大公教會被異端的新奇之說所激動,藉著她諸會議的諭令所成就的,無非就是這一件事,再無其他:就是她從前單憑傳統從父老所領受的,此後也要藉聖經的筆墨傳交給後世,用寥寥數字概括眾多要義,並且多半是為了悟性的明晰,以一個恰當的稱謂標明的,並非信仰的新意義,乃是一個新名稱。第二十四章。但讓我們回到使徒身上。「提摩太啊,」他說,「要守住所交託的,躲避那世俗的虛談。」「要躲避它們,」他說,如同躲避毒蛇、蠍子、蛇王,免得它們不僅藉接觸,甚至藉目視與氣息傷害你。「躲避」是甚麼意思呢?
This, I say, and nothing else besides, the catholic Church, stirred up by the novelties of heretics, has accomplished by the decrees of her councils: namely, that what before she had received from the elders by tradition alone, she should afterward consign also to posterity by the handwriting of Scripture, comprehending a great sum of matters in a few letters, and, for the most part, for the sake of clarity of understanding, marking not a new sense of the faith but a new appellation by a proper term. XXIV. But let us return to the Apostle. 'O Timothy,' he says, 'guard the deposit, avoiding the profane novelties of words.' 'Avoid them,' he says, as a viper, as a scorpion, as a basilisk, lest they strike you not only by touch, but even by sight and by their breath. What is it to 'avoid'?
1:106
cum hujusmodi nec cibum sumere. Quid est, devita ? Si quis, inquit, venit ad vos, et hanc doctrinam non affert . Quam doctrinam , nisi catholicam et universalem, et unam eamdemque per singulas aetatum successiones incorrupta veritatis traditione manentem, et usque in secula sine fine mansuram? Quid tum? Nolite, inquit , recipere eum in domum, nec ave ei dixeritis. Qui enim dicit illi ave, communicat operibus ejus malignis. Prophanas, inquit , vocum novitates . Quid est prophanas ? Quae nihil habent sacri, nihil religiosi, ab Ecclesiae penetralibus, quae est templum Dei, penitus extraneas. Prophanas, inquit, vocum novitates.
乃是連與這樣的人一同吃飯也不可。「躲避」是甚麼意思呢?「若有人,」他說,「到你們那裡,不傳這教訓。」是甚麼教訓,若不是那大公而普世的、那獨一而始終如一的,就是藉真理那不受敗壞之傳統、歷經世代各樣承襲而存留、並要永世無窮存留的教訓呢?然後又如何?「不要,」他說,「接他到家裡,也不要對他說『願你平安』。因為對他說『願你平安』的,就在他的惡行上有分。」「那世俗的,」他說,「虛談。」「世俗的」是甚麼意思呢?就是那毫無神聖、毫無敬虔之物,與作神之殿的教會內室全然格格不入。「那世俗的,」他說,「虛談。」
Not even to take food with such a one. What is 'avoid'? 'If anyone,' he says, 'comes to you and does not bring this doctrine.' What doctrine, if not the catholic and universal, the one and the same that remains through the several successions of ages by the uncorrupted tradition of truth, and that shall remain unto the ages without end? What then? 'Do not,' he says, 'receive him into your house, nor say to him, Hail. For he who says to him, Hail, partakes of his malignant works.' 'The profane,' he says, 'novelties of words.' What is 'profane'? Those things which have nothing sacred, nothing religious, utterly foreign to the inmost recesses of the Church, which is the temple of God. 'The profane,' he says, 'novelties of words.'
1:107
Vocum, id est, dogmatum, rerum, sententiarum novitates, quae sunt vetustati atque antiquitati contrariae: quae si recipiantur, necesse est ut fides beatorum patrum, aut tota, aut certe magn ex parte violetur; necesse est ut omnes omnium aetatum fideles, omnes sancti omnes casti, continentes, virgines, omnes clerici, levitae et sacerdotes, tanta confessorum millia, tanti martyrum exercitus, tanta urbium, tanta populorum celebritas et multitudo, tot insulae, provinciae, reges, gentes, regna, nationes, totus postremo jam pene terrarum orbis, per catholicam fidem Christo capiti incorporatus, tanto seculorum tractu ignorasse, errasse, blasphemasse, nesciisse quid crederet, pronuntietur.
「虛談」,就是教義、事物、見解上的新奇,與古老和上古相違背的:這些一旦被接受,蒙福父老的信仰勢必被破壞,或全然,或至少大部分;勢必要宣稱:歷世歷代所有的信徒,所有的聖徒,所有貞潔的、自制的、童身的人,所有的聖品人、利未人和祭司,那麼多千的認信者,那麼多軍隊般的殉道者,那麼多城邑、那麼多百姓的盛名與群眾,那麼多島嶼、行省、君王、民族、邦國、列國——總之,到如今幾乎是藉大公信仰歸併於元首基督的全世界——在那麼漫長的世代歷程中,竟一直無知、謬誤、褻瀆,不曉得自己所信的是甚麼。
'Of words,' that is, novelties of doctrines, of things, of opinions, which are contrary to what is old and ancient: which, if they be received, the faith of the blessed fathers must necessarily be violated, either wholly or certainly in great part; it must necessarily be declared that all the faithful of all ages, all the saints, all the chaste, the continent, the virgins, all the clergy, the levites and the priests, so many thousands of confessors, so many armies of martyrs, so great a renown and multitude of cities and peoples, so many islands, provinces, kings, nations, kingdoms, races—in short, almost the whole world by now, incorporated into Christ the Head through the catholic faith—have, through so long a course of ages, been ignorant, erred, blasphemed, and not known what to believe.
1:108
Prophanas, inquit, vocum novitates devita: quas recipere atque sectari nunquam Catholicorum, semper vero Haereticorum fuit. Et revera, quae unquam haeresis nisi sub certo nomine, certo loco, certo tempore ebullivit? Quis unquam haereses instituit nisi qui se prius ab Ecclesiae catholicae universitatis et antiquitatis consensione discreverit? Quod ita esse luce clarius exempla demonstrant. Quis enim unquam ante profanum illum Pelagium tantam virtutem liberi praesumpsit arbitrii ut ad hoc in bonis rebus per actus singulos adjuvandum necessariam Dei gratiam non putaret? Quis ante prodigiosum discipulum ejus Coelestium reatu praevaricationis Adae omne humanum genus denegavit adstrictum?
「那世俗的,」他說,「虛談,要躲避」;接受並跟從這些虛談,從來不是大公信徒的作風,倒一向是異端的作風。事實上,哪一個異端不是在某個名字之下、某個地點、某個時候沸湧出來的呢?有誰設立異端,不是先把自己從大公教會普世性與上古性的共識中分別出來呢?事情果真如此,眾多例證顯明得比光更清楚。因為在那世俗的伯拉糾之前,有誰曾僭妄地主張自由意志有如此大的能力,以致認為在善事上、在各樣行為中,無需神的恩典來扶助它呢?在他那怪異的門徒革來斯丟之前,有誰否認全人類都受亞當過犯之罪責的捆綁呢?
'The profane,' he says, 'novelties of words avoid'; to receive and follow which has never been the way of Catholics, but always indeed of heretics. And in truth, what heresy ever boiled up except under a certain name, in a certain place, at a certain time? Who ever instituted heresies except one who had first separated himself from the consensus of the universality and antiquity of the catholic Church? That this is so, examples demonstrate more clearly than light. For who, before that profane Pelagius, ever presumed so great a power of free will as to suppose that the grace of God is not necessary to assist it through individual acts in good works? Who, before his monstrous disciple Coelestius, denied that the whole human race is bound by the guilt of Adam's transgression?
1:109
Quis ante sacrilegum Arium trinitatis unitatem discindere, quis ante sceleratum Sabellium unitatis Trinitatem confundere ausus est? Quis ante crudelissimum Novatianum crudelem Deum dixit, eo quod mallet mortem morientis quam ut revertatur et vivat? Quis ante magum Simonem, apostolica districtione percussum (a quo vetus ille turpitudinum gurges usque in novissimum Priscillianum continua et occulta successione manavit) auctorem malorum , id est, scelerum, impietatum, flagitiorumque nostrorum ausus est dicere creatorem Deum?
在那褻瀆的亞流之前,有誰膽敢割裂三位一體的合一?在那邪惡的撒伯流之前,有誰膽敢混淆合一中的三位?在那極其殘忍的諾窪天之前,有誰把神稱為殘忍的,理由是說神寧願將死之人死亡,而不願他回轉得生?在那行邪術的西門之前——他遭使徒嚴厲的擊打,從他那裡,那古老污穢的漩渦藉著連續而隱密的承襲,一直流到最近的普理西連——有誰膽敢把那些惡事,就是我們的罪行、不敬虔與惡行的肇始者,稱為創造之神呢?
Who, before the sacrilegious Arius, dared to divide the unity of the Trinity? Who, before the wicked Sabellius, dared to confound the Trinity of the unity? Who, before the most cruel Novatian, called God cruel, on the ground that he would rather the death of the dying than that he should turn back and live? Who, before Simon Magus—smitten by apostolic severity, and from whom that old whirlpool of foulnesses flowed down by a continuous and hidden succession even unto the most recent Priscillian—dared to call the Creator God the author of evils, that is, of our crimes, impieties, and outrages?
1:110
Quippe quem adserit talem hominum manibus ipsam suis creare naturam, quae proprio quodam motu et necessariae cujusdam voluntatis impulsu nihil aliud possit, nihil aliud velit nisi peccare, eo quod furiis vitiorum omnium exagitata et inflammata in omnia turpitudinum barathra inexhausta cupiditate rapiatur. Innumera sunt talia, quae brevitatis studio praetermittimus: quibus tamen cunctis satis evidenter perspicueque monstratur hoc apud omnes fere haereses quasi solemne esse ac legitimum, ut semper profanis novitatibus gaudeant, antiquitatis scita fastidiant, et per oppositiones falsi nominis scientiae a fide naufragent.
原來他斷言這樣的神親手創造人的本性,而這本性藉著自身某種衝動、藉著某種必然意志的驅使,除了犯罪以外甚麼也不能作、甚麼也不願作;因為它被一切惡行的狂怒所驅趕、所點燃,以無厭的情慾被擄入一切污穢的深淵。這類事不可勝數,為求簡明我們略過不提;然而藉這一切,已足夠明顯清楚地顯出:在幾乎所有異端中,這彷彿已成慣例與常規——就是總喜愛世俗的新奇,厭棄上古的定規,並藉那假冒知識之名的辯駁,在信仰上遭了船破。
For indeed he asserts that such a God creates with his own hands the very nature of men, which, by a certain motion of its own and by the impulse of a certain necessary will, can do nothing else, will nothing else, but to sin; for, driven and inflamed by the furies of all vices, it is hurried with insatiable desire into all the abysses of foulness. Innumerable are such things, which for the sake of brevity we pass over: by all of which, however, it is sufficiently evident and clear that this is, as it were, customary and lawful among almost all heresies—always to delight in profane novelties, to loathe the decrees of antiquity, and through the oppositions of falsely-named knowledge to make shipwreck of the faith.
1:111
Contra vero Catholicorum hoc vere proprium, deposita sanctorum patrum et commissa servare, damnare profanas novitates, et sicut dixit atque iterum praedixit Apostolus, si quis annuntiaverit praeterquam quod acceptum est, anathema sit. XXV. Hic fortasse aliquis interroget an et Haeretici divinae Scripturae testimoniis utantur. Utuntur plane. et vehementer quidem. Nam videas eos volare per singula quaeque sanctae legis volumina, per Moysi, per Regum libros; per Psalmos, per Apostolos, per Evangelia, per Prophetas.
反倒這才是大公信徒真正本分之事:就是保守聖父老所交付並託付的存留之物,定罪世俗的新奇,並且——正如使徒所說、又再三預言的——若有人傳福音,與你們所領受的不同,這人就應當被咒詛。第二十五章。或許有人在此會問:異端是否也使用神聖聖經的見證?他們確實使用,而且使用得極其猛烈。因為你可看見他們飛掠過聖律法的每一卷書:摩西諸書、列王諸書;詩篇、眾使徒、眾福音、眾先知。
On the contrary, this is truly proper to Catholics: to keep the deposits committed by the holy fathers and entrusted to them, to condemn profane novelties, and—as the Apostle said and again foretold—if anyone announces anything besides what has been received, let him be anathema. XXV. Here perhaps someone may ask whether heretics also use the testimonies of divine Scripture. They use them indeed, and vehemently so. For you may see them flying through each and every volume of the holy law: through the books of Moses, through the books of Kings; through the Psalms, through the Apostles, through the Gospels, through the Prophets.
1:112
Sive enim apud suos, sive alienos, sive privatim, sive publice, sive in sermonibus, sive in libris, sive in conviviis, sive in plateis, nihil unquam pene de suo proferunt quod non etiam Scripturae verbis adumbrare conentur. Lege Pauli Samosateni opuscula, Priscilliani, Eunomii, Joviniani, reliquarumque pestium; cernas infinitam exemplorum congeriem, prope nullam omitti paginam quae non novi aut veteris Testamenti sententiis fucata et colorata sit. Sed tanto magis cavendi et pertimescendi sunt, quanto occultius sub divinae legis umbraculis latitant. Sciunt enim faetores suos nulli fere cito esse placituros, si nudi et simplices exhalentur;
因為無論在自己人中或在外人中,無論私下或公開,無論在言談中或在書本中,無論在筵席上或在街道上,他們幾乎從不提出任何自己的東西,而不也試圖用聖經的話語加以遮蓋。試讀撒摩撒他的保羅、普理西連、歐諾米烏、約維年,以及其餘那些瘟疫之徒的小著作;你必看見無窮無盡的例證堆積,幾乎沒有一頁不被新約或舊約的話語所粉飾、所染色。但他們愈是隱密地潛伏在神聖律法的蔭蔽之下,就愈發當被防備、當被懼怕。因為他們知道,倘若他們的惡臭赤裸而不加修飾地散發出來,幾乎難以迅速博得任何人的喜悅;
For whether among their own or among strangers, whether privately or publicly, whether in discourses or in books, whether at banquets or in the streets, they almost never bring forward anything of their own which they do not also try to overshadow with the words of Scripture. Read the little works of Paul of Samosata, of Priscillian, of Eunomius, of Jovinian, and of the rest of those plagues; you will discern an infinite heap of examples, scarcely any page omitted which is not painted and coloured with sentences of the New or Old Testament. But they are all the more to be guarded against and dreaded, the more secretly they lurk beneath the shades of the divine law. For they know that their stenches will scarcely please anyone quickly, if they are exhaled bare and unadorned;
1:113
atque idcirco eos coelestis eloquii velut quodam aromate aspergunt, ut ille qui humanum facile despiceret errorem, divina non facile contemnat oracula. Itaque faciunt quod hi solent , qui parvulis austera quaedam temperaturi pocula, prius oras melle circumlinunt, ut incauta aetas cum dulcedinem praesenserit, amaritudinem non reformidet. Quod etiam iis curae est qui mala gramina et noxios succos medicaminum vocabulis praecolorant, ut nemo fere ubi suprascriptum legerit remedium, suspicetur venenum. Inde denique et Salvator clamabat: Attendite vobis a pseudoprophetis, qui veniunt ad vos in vestitu ovium, ab intus autem sunt lupi rapaces .
因此他們把這些東西用天上的話語像某種香料般加以噴灑,好叫那本會輕易藐視人類謬誤的人,不致輕易藐視神聖的諭言。他們所行的,正如那些人慣常所行的:他們要為小孩子調製某些苦藥之前,先把杯緣抹上蜂蜜,好叫那不知防備的幼齡,既先嘗到甜味,就不懼怕那苦味。那些人也存這樣的心,他們把惡草與有毒的汁液預先用藥物的名稱加以粉飾,好叫幾乎無人讀了上面所寫的「良藥」之後,會疑心其中有毒。因此救主末了也呼喊說:「你們要防備假先知;他們到你們這裡來,外面披著羊皮,裡面卻是殘暴的狼。」
and therefore they sprinkle them with the heavenly word as with a kind of aromatic, so that he who would easily despise human error might not easily despise divine oracles. Thus they do what those are wont to do who, about to temper certain bitter draughts for little children, first smear the rims with honey, that the unwary age, when it has tasted the sweetness beforehand, may not dread the bitterness. This too is the care of those who pre-colour evil herbs and noxious juices with the names of medicines, so that scarcely anyone, when he has read the remedy written above, may suspect the poison. Hence at last the Saviour also cried out: 'Beware of false prophets, who come to you in the clothing of sheep, but inwardly are ravening wolves.'
1:114
Quid est vestitus ovium, nisi Prophetarum et Apostolorum proloquia, quae iidem, ovili quadam sinceritate, agno illi immaculato, qui tollit peccatum mundi, tanquam vellera quaedam texuerunt? Qui sunt lupi rapaces , nisi sensus Haereticorum feri et rabidi, qui caulas Ecclesiae semper infestant et gregem Christi quaqua possunt dilacerant? Sed ut fallacius incautis ovibus obrepant, manente luporum ferocia, deponunt lupinam speciem, et sese divinae legis sententiis velut quibusdam velleribus obvolvunt, ut cum quisque lanarum mollitiem praesenserit, nequaquam aculeos dentium pertimescat. Sed quid ait Salvator? Ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos :
羊皮是甚麼,若不是眾先知和眾使徒的話語呢?這些話語乃是他們自己以某種羊群般的純真,為那除去世人之罪、無瑕無疵的羔羊,像織就某些羊毛一樣織成的。殘暴的狼是誰,若不是異端那兇猛狂暴的意念呢?他們總是侵擾教會的羊圈,盡其所能地撕裂基督的羊群。但他們為要更詭詐地潛近不防備的羊,便在狼的兇殘存留之際,卸下狼的外貌,把自己裹在神聖律法的話語之中,如同裹在某些羊毛裡,好叫人既先摸到羊毛的柔軟,就斷不懼怕那牙齒的尖銳。但救主怎麼說呢?「憑著他們的果子,就可以認出他們來」:
What is the clothing of sheep, if not the utterances of the Prophets and Apostles, which they themselves, with a certain ovine sincerity, wove like fleeces for that immaculate Lamb who takes away the sin of the world? Who are the ravening wolves, if not the fierce and rabid notions of heretics, who always infest the sheepfolds of the Church and tear apart the flock of Christ wherever they can? But that they may steal more deceitfully upon the unwary sheep, while the ferocity of the wolves remains, they lay aside the wolfish appearance, and wrap themselves in the sentences of the divine law as in certain fleeces, so that when anyone has felt beforehand the softness of the wool, he may by no means dread the points of the teeth. But what says the Saviour? 'By their fruits you shall know them':
1:115
id est, cum coeperint divinas illas voces non jam proferre tantum, sed etiam exponere, nec adhuc jactare solum, sed etiam interpretari, tunc amaritudo illa, tunc acerbitas, tunc rabies intelligetur, tunc novitium virus exhalabitur, tunc profanae novitates aperientur; tunc primum scindi sepem videas, tunc transferri patrum terminos, tunc Catholicam fidem caedi, tunc Ecclesiasticum dogma lacerari. Tales erant ii quos percutit Apostolus Paulus in secunda ad Corinthios Epistola, dicens: Nam ejusmodi, inquit, pseudoapostoli, sunt operarii subdoli, transfigurantes se in Apostolos Christi? Quid est transfigurantes se in Apostolos Christi ? Proferebant Apostoli divinae legis exempla;
就是說,當他們不僅開始提出那些神聖的話語,而且開始加以闡釋,不再僅僅誇耀,而且開始加以解釋之時,那時那苦毒、那刻薄、那狂暴便要被察覺,那時那新的毒液便要散發,那時那世俗的新奇便要被揭開;那時你才頭一次看見籬笆被拆毀,那時看見父老的界限被挪移,那時看見大公信仰被砍伐,那時看見教會的教義被撕裂。使徒保羅在哥林多後書中所擊打的,正是這樣的人,他說:「因為那等人,」他說,「是假使徒,行事詭詐,裝作基督的使徒。」「裝作基督的使徒」是甚麼意思呢?眾使徒提出神聖律法的例證;
that is, when they have begun not merely to bring forth those divine words, but also to expound them, and not only to boast of them, but also to interpret them, then that bitterness, then that harshness, then that rabidness will be perceived, then the new venom will be exhaled, then the profane novelties will be laid open; then first you may see the hedge being broken, then the boundaries of the fathers being removed, then the catholic faith being cut down, then ecclesiastical doctrine being torn apart. Such were those whom the Apostle Paul strikes in his second Epistle to the Corinthians, saying: 'For such,' he says, 'false apostles are deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ.' What is 'transforming themselves into apostles of Christ'? The apostles brought forth examples of the divine law;
1:116
proferebant et illi. Proferebant Apostoli psalmorum auctoritates; proferebant et illi. Proferebant Apostoli sententias Prophetarum; et illi nihilominus proferebant. Sed cum ea quae similiter protulerant, interpretari non similiter coepissent, tunc simplices a subdolis, tunc infucati a fucatis, tunc recti a perversis, tunc postremo veri Apostoli a falsis Apostolis discernebantur. Et non mirum, inquit . Ipse enim Satanas transfigurat se in angelum lucis. Non est ergo magnum si ministri ejus transfigurantur sicut ministri justitiae.
他們也照樣提出。眾使徒提出詩篇的權威話語;他們也照樣提出。眾使徒提出眾先知的見證;他們也照樣提出。但當他們開始對那些同樣提出的話語作不同的解釋時,那時純樸的便與詭詐的有了分別,那時不加粉飾的便與粉飾的有了分別,那時正直的便與乖謬的有了分別,那時末了真使徒便與假使徒有了分別。「這也不足為怪,」他說。「因為連撒但也裝作光明的天使。所以他的差役若裝作仁義的差役,也不算希奇。」
they too brought them forth. The apostles brought forth the authorities of the psalms; they too brought them forth. The apostles brought forth the sentences of the prophets; they too nonetheless brought them forth. But when they had begun to interpret unlike that which they had alike brought forth, then the simple were distinguished from the crafty, then the unpainted from the painted, then the upright from the perverse, then at last the true apostles from the false apostles. 'And no wonder,' he says. 'For Satan himself transforms himself into an angel of light. It is therefore no great thing if his ministers transform themselves as ministers of righteousness.'
1:117
Ergo secundum Apostoli Pauli magisterium, quotiescumque vel pseudoapostoli vel pseudoprophetae vel pseudodoctores divinae legis sententias proferunt, quibus male interpretatis errores suos adstruere conentur, non dubium est quin auctoris sui callida machinamenta sectentur, quae ille nunquam profecto comminisceretur, nisi sciret omnino nullam esse ad fallendum faciliorem viam, quam ut ubi nefarii erroris subinducitur fraudulentia, ibi divinorum verborum praetendatur auctoritas. XXVI. Sed dicet aliquis: Unde probatur quia sacrae legis exemplis Diabolus uti soleat? Legat Evangelia, in quibus scribitur:
所以,按照使徒保羅的教訓,假使徒、假先知或假教師每逢提出神聖律法的見證,企圖藉曲解這些見證來建立自己的謬誤,毫無疑問,他們乃是在跟從其元兇的詭計;那元兇若不是深知再沒有比這更容易的誘騙之道——就是在偷偷夾帶可惡謬誤之欺詐的地方,便擡出神聖話語的權威——他斷不會想出這詭計。第二十六章。但有人會說:何以證明魔鬼慣用神聖律法的例證呢?讓他去讀福音書,那裡記著說:
Therefore, according to the teaching of the Apostle Paul, as often as either false apostles, or false prophets, or false teachers bring forth sentences of the divine law, by misinterpreting which they try to establish their own errors, there is no doubt that they are following the cunning devices of their author, which he would assuredly never have contrived had he not known that there is no easier way to deceive than that, where the fraudulence of a wicked error is being smuggled in, there the authority of divine words is held forth. XXVI. But someone will say: Whence is it proved that the Devil is wont to use examples of the sacred law? Let him read the Gospels, in which it is written:
1:118
Tunc assumpsit illum Diabolus, id est, Dominum Salvatorem, et statuit illum super pinnam templi, et dixit ei: Si filius Dei es, mitte te deorsum. Scriptum est enim quod angelis suis mandavit de te ut custodiant te in omnibus viis tuis; in manibus tollent te, ne forte offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum . Quid hic faciet misellis hominibus qui ipsum Dominum majestatis Scripturarum testimoniis appetivit? Si, inquit , filius Dei es, mitte te deorsum . Quare? Scriptum est enim, inquit.
「那時,魔鬼帶祂」——就是主救主——「上了聖殿的頂上,對祂說:你若是神的兒子,可以跳下去。因為經上記著說:祂要為你吩咐祂的使者,在你一切所行的路上保護你;他們要用手托著你,免得你的腳碰在石頭上。」連那威嚴的主自己,魔鬼尚且用聖經的見證來攻擊,那麼他對可憐的世人又要怎樣行呢?「你若是神的兒子,」他說,「可以跳下去。」為甚麼呢?「因為經上記著說,」他說。
'Then the Devil took him'—that is, the Lord the Saviour—'and set him upon the pinnacle of the temple, and said to him: If you are the Son of God, cast yourself down. For it is written that he has given his angels charge concerning you, to keep you in all your ways; in their hands they shall bear you up, lest perhaps you dash your foot against a stone.' What will he do here to wretched men, who assailed the very Lord of majesty with the testimonies of the Scriptures? 'If you are the Son of God,' he says, 'cast yourself down.' Why? 'For it is written,' he says.
1:119
Magnopere nobis doctrina loci istius attendenda atque retinenda est, ut tanto evangelicae auctoritatis exemplo, quando aliquos apostolica seu prophetica verba proferre contra catholicam fidem viderimus, diabolum per eos loqui minime dubitemus. Nam sicut tunc caput capiti, ita nunc quoque membra membris loquuntur, membra scilicet diaboli membris Christi, perfidi fidelibus, sacrilegi religiosis, Haeretici postremo Catholicis. Sed quid tandem dicunt? Si, inquit , filius Dei es, mitte te deorsum; hoc est, si filius esse vis Dei et haereditatem regni coelestis accipere, mitte te deorsum, id est, ex istius te sublimis Ecclesiae, quae etiam templum Dei putatur, doctrina et traditione demitte .
我們必須極其留意並持守這段經文的教訓,好叫我們藉福音書權威這如此偉大的榜樣,每逢看見有人提出使徒或先知的話來抵擋大公信仰時,便絲毫不懷疑乃是魔鬼藉他們說話。因為正如當時頭對頭說話,如今也照樣是肢體對肢體說話——就是魔鬼的肢體對基督的肢體,無信的對有信的,褻瀆的對虔敬的,總之,異端對大公信徒。但他們究竟說甚麼呢?「你若是神的兒子,可以跳下去」;意思就是:你若想作神的兒子、想承受天國的基業,就跳下去吧——也就是說,從這崇高教會(這教會甚至被算為神的殿)的教義與傳統中跳下去吧。
We must greatly heed and retain the teaching of this passage, so that, by so great an example of evangelical authority, whenever we see any persons bringing forth apostolic or prophetic words against the catholic faith, we may by no means doubt that the devil speaks through them. For just as then head spoke to head, so now too members speak to members—namely, the members of the devil to the members of Christ, the faithless to the faithful, the sacrilegious to the religious, in short, the heretics to the Catholics. But what do they say after all? 'If you are the Son of God, cast yourself down'; that is, if you wish to be the Son of God and to receive the inheritance of the heavenly kingdom, cast yourself down—that is, cast yourself down from the doctrine and tradition of this lofty Church, which is even reckoned the temple of God.
1:120
Ac si quis interroget quempiam haereticorum sibi talia persuadentem: Unde probas, unde doces quod Ecclesiae Catholicae universalem et antiquam fidem dimittere debeam ? statim ille: Scriptum est enim . Et continuo mille testimonia, mille exempla, mille auctoritates parat de lege, de Psalmis, de Apostolis, de Prophetis, quibus novo et malo more interpretatis, ex arce catholica in haereseos barathrum infelix anima praecipitetur. Jam vero illis quae sequuntur promissionibus miro modo incautos homines Haeretici decipere consueverunt.
倘若有人問那勸他相信這等事的某個異端:「你從何處證明、從何處教導,說我理當撇棄大公教會普世而古老的信仰呢?」他立刻回答:「因為經上記著說。」隨即他就預備千百樣的見證、千百樣的例證、千百樣的權威話語,取自律法、詩篇、眾使徒、眾先知——把這些以新奇而邪惡的方式加以解釋,好使那不幸的靈魂從大公的堅壘被倒栽蔥地拋入異端的深淵。再者,異端慣常以隨後的應許,以奇異的方式欺哄不防備的人。
And if anyone should ask one of the heretics who is persuading him of such things: 'Whence do you prove, whence do you teach, that I ought to abandon the universal and ancient faith of the catholic Church?' at once he replies: 'For it is written.' And immediately he prepares a thousand testimonies, a thousand examples, a thousand authorities from the law, from the Psalms, from the Apostles, from the Prophets—by which, interpreted in a new and evil manner, the unhappy soul may be cast headlong from the catholic citadel into the abyss of heresy. And further, by the promises that follow, the heretics have been accustomed in a wondrous manner to deceive the unwary.
1:121
Audent etenim polliceri et docere quod in Ecclesia sua, id est, in communionis suae conventiculo, magna et specialis ac plane personalis quaedam sit Dei gratia, adeo ut sine ullo labore, sine ullo studio, sine ulla industria, etiamsi nec petant, nec quaerant, nec pulsent, quicumque illi ad numerum suum pertinent, tamen ita divinitus dispensentur ut angelicis evecti manibus, id est, angelica protectione servati, nunquam possint offendere ad lapidem pedem suum, id est, nunquam scandalizari. XXVII. Sed dicet aliquis:
因為他們竟敢應許並教導說:在他們的教會裡——就是在他們團契的小集會裡——有一種偉大而特殊、且分明屬乎個人的神之恩典;以致凡屬於他們一夥的人,無需任何勞苦、任何熱心、任何殷勤,甚至不祈求、不尋找、不叩門,仍蒙神如此施恩照管,被天使的手托住——也就是說,蒙天使的保護——以致永不會把腳碰在石頭上,也就是說,永不會跌倒。第二十七章。但有人會說:
For indeed they dare to promise and to teach that in their church—that is, in the little conventicle of their communion—there is a great and special, and plainly personal, grace of God; so that, without any labour, without any zeal, without any diligence, even if they neither ask, nor seek, nor knock, yet all who belong to their number are so divinely dispensed that, borne up by angelic hands—that is, preserved by angelic protection—they can never dash their foot against a stone, that is, can never be offended. XXVII. But someone will say:
1:122
Si divinis eloquiis, sententiis, promissionibus et Diabolus et discipuli ejus utuntur, quorum alii sunt pseudoapostoli, alii pseudoprophetae et pseudomagistri, et omnes ex toto Haeretici, quid facient Catholici homines et matris Ecclesiae filii? Quonam modo in Scripturis sanctis veritatem a falsitate discernent? Hoc scilicet facere magnopere curabunt, quod in principio Commonitorii istius sanctos et doctos viros nobis tradidisse scripsimus, ut divinum Canonem secundum universalis Ecclesiae traditiones et juxta Catholici dogmatis regulas interpretentur; in qua item Catholica et apostolica Ecclesia sequantur necesse est universitatem, antiquitatem, consensionem.
既然魔鬼和他的門徒都使用神聖的話語、見證與應許——他們之中有的是假使徒,有的是假先知和假教師,並且全都是徹頭徹尾的異端——那麼大公信徒、慈母教會的眾子當怎樣行呢?他們在聖經中要怎樣分辨真理與虛謊呢?他們必極其謹慎去行的,正是我們在這《備忘錄》起頭所寫、聖潔有學識之人傳給我們的:就是要按照普世教會的傳統、並照大公教義的規則來解釋神聖的正典;在這同一大公而使徒的教會裡,他們必須跟從普世性、上古性與眾人的同心。
If both the Devil and his disciples use the divine words, sentences, and promises—of whom some are false apostles, others false prophets and false teachers, and all alike wholly heretics—what shall catholic men and sons of mother Church do? In what manner shall they discern truth from falsehood in the holy Scriptures? This indeed they will take the greatest care to do, which we have written that holy and learned men handed down to us at the beginning of this Commonitory: namely, that they interpret the divine canon according to the traditions of the universal Church and in accordance with the rules of catholic doctrine; in which same catholic and apostolic Church it is necessary that they follow universality, antiquity, and consent.
1:123
Et si quando pars contra universitatem, novitas contra vetustatem, unius vel paucorum errantium dissensio contra omnium vel certe multo plurium Catholicorum consensionem rebellaverit, praeferant partis corruptioni universitatis integritatem: in qua eadem universitate, novitatis profanitati antiquitatis religionem, itemque in ipsa vetustate, unius sive paucissimorum temeritati primum omnium generalia, si qua sunt, universalis Concilii decreta praeponant; tunc deinde, si id minus est, sequantur quod proximum est, multorum atque magnorum consentientes sibi sententias magistrorum.
倘若有時有一部分起來抵擋整體,新奇抵擋上古,一人或少數錯謬之人的異見抵擋眾人、或至少抵擋遠多得多之大公信徒的同心,他們就當以整體的完整勝過部分的敗壞:在這同一普世性中,他們當以上古的虔誠勝過新奇的世俗;同樣,在上古本身之內,面對一人或極少數人的鹵莽,他們首先當看重普世會議的普遍諭令,若有的話;其次,若沒有這樣的諭令,他們當跟從與之最相近的——就是眾多偉大教師彼此相合的見解。
And if at any time a part should rebel against the whole, novelty against antiquity, the dissent of one or of a few who err against the consent of all, or at least of by far the greater number of Catholics, let them prefer the integrity of the whole to the corruption of the part: in which same universality, let them prefer the religion of antiquity to the profanity of novelty; and likewise, within antiquity itself, let them set before the rashness of one or of a very few, first of all the general decrees of a universal council, if there be any; then next, if that be wanting, let them follow what is nearest to it—the mutually agreeing opinions of many and great masters.
1:124
Quibus, adjuvante Domino, fideliter, sobrie, sollicite observatis, non magna difficultate noxios quosque exsurgentium Haereticorum deprehendemus errores. XXVIII. Hic jam consequens esse video ut exemplis demonstrem quonam modo prophanae Haereticorum novitates prolatis atque collatis veterum magistrorum concordantibus sibimet sententiis et deprehendantur et condemnentur. Quae tamen antiqua sanctorum patrum consensio non in omnibus divinae legis quaestiunculis, sed solum certe praecipue in fidei regula magno nobis studio et investiganda est et sequenda.
靠著主的幫助,忠信、清醒、謹慎地遵守這些原則,我們便能毫不費力地揭發任何興起之異端的有害謬誤。第二十八章。如今我看出順理成章的是:我當以例證來顯明,當古代教師彼此相合的見證被提出並相互比較時,異端那世俗的新奇是怎樣被揭發、被定罪的。然而聖父老這古代的共識,乃是我們當以極大熱忱去尋求並跟從的,並非在神聖律法的一切細小問題上,而只在——並且確然主要在——信仰的準則上。
By observing these things faithfully, soberly, and carefully, with the Lord's help, we shall without great difficulty detect the harmful errors of any heretics that arise. XXVIII. Here now I see it to be consistent that I should demonstrate by examples in what manner the profane novelties of heretics are both detected and condemned, when the mutually agreeing sentences of the ancient masters are brought forth and compared. Which ancient consensus of the holy fathers, however, is to be sought out and followed by us with great zeal, not in all the little questions of the divine law, but only, and certainly chiefly, in the rule of faith.
1:125
Sed neque semper neque omnes haereses hoc modo impugnandae sunt, sed novitiae recentesque tantummodo, cum primum scilicet exoriuntur, ante quam infalsare vetustae fidei regulas ipsius temporis vetantur angustiis, ac priusquam manante latius veneno, majorum volumina vitiare conentur. Caeterum dilatatae et inveteratae haereses nequaquam hac via adgrediendae sunt, eo quod prolixo temporum tractu longa iis fruendae veritatis patuerit occasio.
但既不是常常、也不是一切異端都要以這方式攻打,乃只是那新生而新近的異端,就是當它們頭一次興起、尚未因時日本身的短促而被攔阻、不及篡改古老信仰的準則之時,並且在那毒素更廣泛蔓延、企圖敗壞父老的典籍之前。至於那已經廣傳並根深蒂固的異端,斷不可用這方法去對付,因為藉著漫長的時日歷程,已有長久把握真理的機會向他們敞開。
But neither always nor all heresies are to be assailed in this manner, but only the novel and recent ones, namely, when they first arise, before they are hindered by the very narrowness of time from falsifying the rules of the ancient faith, and before, as the poison spreads more widely, they attempt to corrupt the volumes of the elders. But heresies that are widespread and inveterate are by no means to be approached by this method, because, through the lengthy course of time, a long occasion of laying hold upon the truth has lain open to them.
1:126
Atque ideo quascumque illas antiquiores vel schismatum vel haereseon profanitates nullo modo nos oportet nisi aut sola, si opus est, Scripturarum auctoritate convincere, aut certe jam antiquitus universalibus sacerdotum catholicorum Conciliis convictas damnatasque vitare. Itaque, cum primum mali cujusque erroris putredo erumpere coeperit, et ad defensionem sui quaedam sacrae legis verba furari, eaque fallaciter et fraudulenter exponere, statim interpretando Canoni majorum sententiae congregandae sunt; quibus illud quodcumque exsurget novitium, ideoque profanum et absque ulla ambage prodatur, et sine ulla retractatione damnetur.
因此,凡那些較古老的分裂或異端的世俗之說,我們斷不可用別的方法對付,乃只可——若有需要——單憑聖經的權威加以駁倒,或竟躲避那些古時早已被大公祭司之普世會議所定罪、所定讞的異端。所以,每逢任何邪惡謬誤的腐爛開始爆發,並偷取聖律法的某些話語為自己辯護,又詭詐欺騙地加以闡釋之時,便當立刻把父老的見證聚集起來,用以解釋正典;好叫凡興起的新奇之物,並因此而為世俗之物的,都毫不含糊地被揭露,毫不躊躇地被定罪。
And therefore, whatever those more ancient profanities of schisms or heresies there be, it behoves us in no way to deal with them except either by the sole authority of the Scriptures, if need be, to refute them, or else to shun those already from of old convicted and condemned by the universal councils of the catholic priests. And so, as soon as the rottenness of any evil error begins to break out, and to steal certain words of the sacred law for its own defence, and to expound them deceitfully and fraudulently, at once the sentences of the elders are to be gathered together for the interpreting of the canon; by which whatever novel thing arises, and therefore profane, may be exposed without any ambiguity, and condemned without any reconsideration.
1:127
Sed eorum duntaxat patrum sentententiae conferendae sunt, qui in fide et communione Catholica sancte, sapienter, constanter viventes , docentes, et permanentes, vel mori in Christo fideliter vel occidi pro Christo feliciter meruerunt. Quibus tamen hac lege credendum est ut quicquid vel omnes vel plures uno eodemque sensu manifeste, frequenter, perseveranter, velut quodam consentiente sibi magistrorum concilio, accipiendo, tenendo, tradendo firmaverint, id pro indubitato, certo, ratoque habeatur.
但惟有那些父老的見證才當被加以比較,就是那些在大公信仰與團契中聖潔、明智、恆久地生活、教導、持守,並蒙恩或忠信地在基督裡死去、或為基督喜樂地被殺的人。然而對他們當按這準則加以相信:就是凡眾人或大多數,以同一個意義,明顯地、屢屢地、堅持不懈地——彷彿藉著某種彼此相合之教師會議——藉著領受、持守、傳遞所確立的,這就當被視為無可置疑、確鑿而既定的。
But only the sentences of those fathers are to be compared who, living, teaching, and abiding holily, wisely, and constantly in the catholic faith and communion, deserved either to die faithfully in Christ or to be slain happily for Christ. Yet they are to be believed under this law: that whatever either all or the more part, with one and the same sense, manifestly, frequently, and perseveringly—as if by a certain council of masters agreeing among themselves—have, by receiving, holding, and handing down, established, this is to be held as undoubted, certain, and ratified.
1:128
Quicquid vero, quamvis ille sanctus et doctus, quamvis Confessor et Martyr, praeter omnes aut etiam contra omnes senserit, id inter proprias et occultas et privatas opiniunculas a communis et publicae ac generalis sententiae auctoritate secretum sit; ne cum summo aeternae salutis periculo, juxta sacrilegam Haereticorum et Schismaticorum consuetudinem, universalis dogmatis antiqua veritate dimissa, unius hominis novitium sectemur errorem. Quorum beatorum patrum sanctum catholicumque consensum, ne quis sibi temere contemnendum forte arbitretur, ait in prima ad Corinthios Apostolus:
但凡有人——無論何等聖潔有學識,無論何等認信者與殉道者——若離開眾人、甚或違背眾人而持守某見解,這見解就當被列為私自、隱密、個人的小意見,從那共有、公開、普遍之見證的權威中分別出來;免得我們冒著永遠救恩極大的危險,照異端與分裂者那褻瀆的慣例,撇棄普世教義的古老真理,去跟從一人新奇的謬誤。論到這些蒙福父老聖潔而大公的同心,惟恐有人或許鹵莽地以為這同心可被自己藐視,使徒在哥林多前書中說:
But whatever anyone—however holy and learned, however a confessor and martyr—may have held apart from all, or even contrary to all, let it be set apart, among private and hidden and personal little opinions, from the authority of the common and public and general sentence; lest, with the utmost peril of eternal salvation, after the manner of the sacrilegious custom of heretics and schismatics, the ancient truth of the universal doctrine being forsaken, we follow the novel error of a single man. Concerning the holy and catholic consent of which blessed fathers, lest anyone should perhaps rashly think it to be despised by him, the Apostle says in the first Epistle to the Corinthians:
1:129
Et quosdam quidem posuit Deus in Ecclesia primum Apostolos (quorum ipse unus erat), secundo Prophetas (qualem in Actibus Apostolorum legimus Agabum), tertio Doctores, qui tractatores nunc appellantur, quos hic idem Apostolus etiam Prophetas interdum nuncupat, eo quod per eos Prophetarum mysteria populis aperiantur. Hos ergo in Ecclesia Dei divinitus per tempora et loca dispensatos quisquis in sensu catholici dogmatis unum aliquid in Christo sentientes contempserit, non hominem contemnit, sed Deum: a quorum veridica unitate ne discrepet, impensius obtestatur idem Apostolus dicens:
「神在教會所設立的:第一是使徒」(保羅自己就是其中一位),「第二是先知」(如我們在使徒行傳中所讀到的亞迦布),「第三是教師」,就是如今所稱的闡釋者;這同一位使徒有時也稱他們為先知,因為眾先知的奧祕乃是藉他們向眾民開明的。所以,凡藉神的安排在神的教會中、歷經各時各地所分派的這些人,當他們按大公教義的意義在基督裡持守同一件事時,若有人藐視他們,便不是藐視人,乃是藐視神:為叫無人與這些人講真話的合一相違背,這同一位使徒懇切勸戒說:
'And God has set some in the Church: first apostles' (of whom he himself was one), 'secondly prophets' (such as we read of in the Acts of the Apostles, namely Agabus), 'thirdly teachers,' who are now called expositors, whom this same Apostle also sometimes names prophets, because through them the mysteries of the prophets are opened to the peoples. Whoever, therefore, shall despise these—divinely dispensed in the Church of God through times and places—when in the sense of catholic doctrine they hold one and the same thing in Christ, despises not man but God: from whose truth-speaking unity, that no one may disagree, the same Apostle earnestly entreats, saying:
1:130
Obsecro autem vos, fratres, ut id ipsum dicatis omnes, et non sint in vobis schismata, sitis autem perfecti in eodem sensu et in eadem sententia . Quod si quis ab eorum sententiae communione desciverit, audiet illud ejusdem Apostoli: Non est Deus dissensionis, sed pacis, (id est, non ejus qui a consentiendi unitate defecerit, sed eorum qui in consentiendi pace permanserint) sicut in omnibus, inquit , Ecclesiis sanctorum doceo , id est, Catholicorum: quae ideo sanctae sunt, quia in fidei communione persistunt. Et ne quis forsitan, praetermissis caeteris, se solum audiri, sibi soli credi adrogaret, paulo post ait. An a vobis, inquit , verbum Dei processit, aut in vos solos devenit ?
「弟兄們,我藉著我們主耶穌基督勸你們,說一樣的話,你們中間也不可分黨,只要一心一意,彼此相合。」但若有人離開他們見證的相通,他必聽見這同一位使徒的話:「神不是叫人混亂的神,乃是叫人安寧的神」——也就是說,神不屬於那從相合之合一中墮落的人,乃屬於那存留於相合之安寧中的人——「正如我,」他說,「在聖徒的眾教會所教導的」,也就是在大公信徒中所教導的:這些教會之所以為聖,正因它們持守於信仰的相通。又惟恐有人或許撇下其餘,妄自以為惟獨自己當被聽從、惟獨自己當被相信,他隨後又說:「神的道是從你們出來嗎?」他說,「或是單臨到你們嗎?」
'Now I beseech you, brethren, that you all say the same thing, and that there be no schisms among you, but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgement.' But if anyone should depart from the communion of their sentence, he will hear that word of the same Apostle: 'God is not the God of dissension, but of peace'—that is, not of him who has fallen away from the unity of agreement, but of those who have remained in the peace of agreement—'as,' he says, 'I teach in all the churches of the saints,' that is, of Catholics: which are therefore holy, because they persist in the communion of the faith. And lest anyone, perhaps, leaving the rest aside, should arrogate that he alone be heard, that he alone be believed, a little after he says: 'Did the word of God,' he says, 'proceed from you, or did it come unto you only?'
1:131
Et ne hoc quasi perfunctorie acciperetur, adjecit: Si quis, inquit , videtur propheta esse aut spiritalis, cognoscat quae scribo vobis, quia Domini sunt mandata. Quae utique mandata, nisi ut si quis est propheta aut spiritalis, id est, spiritalium rerum magister, summo studio aequalitatis et unitatis cultor existat; ut scilicet neque opiniones suas caeteris praeferat , et ab universorum sensibus non recedat. Cujus rei mandata qui ignorat, inquit, ignorabitur: id est, qui aut nescita non discit, aut scita contemnit, ignorabitur, hoc est, indignus habebitur qui inter unitos fide et exaequatos humilitate divinitus respiciatur: quo malo nescio an quicquam acerbius cogitari queat.
又惟恐這話被人草率看待,他便加上說:「若有人,」他說,「以為自己是先知,或是屬靈的,就該知道我所寫給你們的,是主的命令。」這是甚麼命令呢,無非是說:若有人是先知或屬靈的——也就是屬靈之事的師傅——他就當以極大的熱忱顯出自己是平等與合一的耕耘者;也就是說,他既不可將自己的見解置於眾人之上,也不可離開眾人的見識。他說,凡不曉得這事之命令的,「就必不被知曉」:也就是說,凡或不去學自己所不知的,或藐視自己所知的,就必不被知曉——意思就是,他必被算為不配在那些信仰合一、謙卑相齊的人中間蒙神顧念:我不知道還有甚麼禍患能比這更為慘苦了。
And lest this be taken as it were perfunctorily, he added: 'If anyone,' he says, 'thinks himself to be a prophet or spiritual, let him acknowledge the things that I write to you, that they are the commandments of the Lord.' What commandments, indeed, but that if anyone is a prophet or spiritual—that is, a master of spiritual things—he should show himself a cultivator of equality and unity with the utmost zeal; namely, that he neither prefer his own opinions to the rest, nor depart from the senses of all? Whoever is ignorant of the commandments of this matter, he says, 'shall be ignored': that is, whoever either does not learn what he knows not, or despises what he knows, shall be ignored—this is, shall be held unworthy to be regarded by God among those united in faith and made equal in humility: than which evil I know not whether anything more bitter can be conceived.
1:132
Quod tamen juxta apostolicam comminationem Pelagiano illi provenisse cernimus Juliano , qui se collegarum sensui aut incorporare neglexit, aut excorporare praesumpsit. Sed jam tempus est ut pollicitum proferamus exemplum, ubi et quomodo sanctorum patrum sententiae congregatae sint, ut secundum eas ex decreto atque auctoritate Concilii ecclesiasticae fidei regula figeretur. Quod quo commodius fiat, hic sit jam hujus Commonitorii modus; ut caetera quae sequuntur, ab alio sumamus exordio. Interlapsum est , neque ex eo amplius quicquam quam postrema particula remansit, id est, sola recapitulatio, quae et subjecta est. XXIX.
然而我們看見,照著使徒的警告,這事臨到了那帕拉鳩派的猶利安身上;他或是疏忽了使自己歸入同工們的判斷之中,或是擅自將自己從他們的團體中分離出去。但如今正是時候,將所應許的例證提出來,說明聖教父們的見解是在何處、以何種方式被聚集起來,好叫照著這些見解,藉著大公會議的判決與權柄,教會信德的準則得以確立。為使此事更為便利地進行,就讓此處作為本《備忘錄》的結束,至於其後所接續的內容,我們便從另一個開端重新提起。其間的部分已經佚失,所存留的不過是末後的一段,就是僅有的重述,這重述也附錄於下。第二十九章。
Yet we see that this, according to the apostolic warning, befell that Pelagian Julian, who either neglected to incorporate himself into the judgment of his colleagues, or presumed to set himself apart from their body. But now it is time that we bring forward the promised example, where and in what manner the opinions of the holy Fathers were gathered together, so that in accordance with them, by the decree and authority of a Council, the rule of ecclesiastical faith might be fixed. And that this may be done the more conveniently, let this here be the close of the present Commonitory, so that the rest which follows we may take up from another beginning. The intervening portion has been lost, and nothing more remains of it than the final part, that is, the recapitulation alone, which is also appended below. XXIX.
1:133
Quae cum ita sint, jam tempus est ut ea quae duobus his Commonitoriis dicta sunt, in hujus secundi fine recapitulemus. Diximus in superioribus hanc fuisse semper et esse hodieque Catholicorum consuetudinem, ut fidem veram duobus his modis adprobent, primum divini Canonis auctoritate, deinde Ecclesiae Catholicae traditione; non quia Canon solus non sibi ad universa sufficiat, sed quia verba divina pro suo plerique arbitratu interpretantes, varias opiniones erroresque concipiant, atque ideo necesse sit ut ad unam ecclesiastici sensus regulam Scripturae coelestis intelligentia dirigatur, in his duntaxat praecipue quaestionibus quibus totius Catholici dogmatis fundamenta nituntur.
既然這些事是如此,如今正是時候,在這第二卷《備忘錄》的末了,將這兩卷《備忘錄》中所論述的事重述一遍。我們在前面說過,大公教會的信徒從來如此、直到今日仍然如此的慣例,乃是用這兩種方式來證明真實的信德:首先憑藉神聖正典的權柄,其次憑藉大公教會的傳統;這並非因為正典本身不足以應對一切事,而是因為許多人按著自己私意解釋神聖的話語,便生出各樣的意見與錯謬。因此就必須使對屬天聖經的理解,照著教會見解的唯一準則來引導,尤其在那些奠定全部大公教義根基的問題上。
Since these things are so, it is now time that we recapitulate at the end of this second Commonitory the things which have been said in these two Commonitories. We said above that it has always been, and is even today, the custom of Catholics to prove the true faith in these two ways: first by the authority of the divine Canon, and then by the tradition of the Catholic Church; not because the Canon alone is not of itself sufficient for all things, but because most people, interpreting the divine words according to their own private judgment, conceive various opinions and errors, and therefore it is necessary that the understanding of the heavenly Scripture be directed according to the one rule of the ecclesiastical sense, especially in those questions upon which the foundations of the whole Catholic doctrine rest.
1:134
Item diximus in ipsa rursus Ecclesia universitatis pariter et antiquitatis consensionem spectari oportere; ne aut ab unitatis integritate in partem schismatis abrumpamur, aut a vetustatis religione in haereseon novitates praecipitemur. Item diximus in ipsa Ecclesiae vetustate duo quaedam vehementer studioseque observanda, quibus penitus inhaerere deberent quicumque haeretici esse nollent: primum, si quid esset antiquitus ab omnibus Ecclesiae Catholicae sacerdotibus universalis Concilii auctoritate decretum;
同樣,我們也說過,在教會本身之內,必須同等地兼顧普世性與古遠性的一致,免得我們或是脫離合一的完整而墮入分裂的一方,或是從古遠的虔敬墜入異端的新奇之中。同樣,我們也說過,在教會這古遠性之內,有兩件事必須極其熱切而殷勤地遵守,凡不願作異端者都當切實持守:第一,若有甚麼是大公教會眾主教自古藉著普世大公會議的權柄所定規的;
Likewise we said that within the Church herself the consent both of universality and of antiquity must equally be regarded, lest either we be torn away from the integrity of unity into the part of schism, or be cast headlong from the religion of antiquity into the novelties of heresies. Likewise we said that in this very antiquity of the Church two things must be most earnestly and diligently observed, to which all who would not be heretics ought thoroughly to cleave: first, if anything was decreed of old by all the priests of the Catholic Church through the authority of a universal Council;
1:135
deinde si qua nova exsurgeret quaestio, ubi id minime reperiretur, recurrendum ad sanctorum patrum sententias, eorum duntaxat qui suis quisque temporibus et locis in unitate communionis et fidei permanentes, magistri probabiles exstitissent, et quicquid uno sensu atque consensu tenuisse invenirentur, id Ecclesiae verum et catholicum absque ullo scrupulo judicaretur. Quod ne praesumptione magis nostra quam auctoritate ecclesiastica promere videremur, exemplum adhibuimus sancti Concilii quod ante triennium ferme in Asia apud Ephesum celebratum est Basso Antiochoque Consulibus:
其次,若有甚麼新的問題興起,而上述定規中全然找不到答案,就當回到聖教父們的見解,就是回到那些在各自的時代與地方裡,常存於相通與信仰的合一中,顯為公認可信之教師者的見解;凡他們被查明是以同一心思、同一意見所持守的,那便當毫無疑慮地被判定為教會真實而大公的教訓。為免我們顯得是憑自己的擅斷、而非憑教會的權柄來陳述此事,我們就引用了那神聖大公會議的例證,就是大約三年前在亞細亞的以弗所、巴瑟斯與安提阿哥作執政官那年所舉行的會議:
and then, if any new question should arise where this was by no means to be found, recourse must be had to the opinions of the holy Fathers, namely of those who, each remaining in their own times and places within the unity of communion and faith, had shown themselves approved teachers; and whatever they were found to have held with one mind and one consent, that should be judged, without any scruple, to be the true and Catholic teaching of the Church. And lest we should seem to set this forth more by our own presumption than by ecclesiastical authority, we adduced the example of the holy Council which about three years ago was celebrated in Asia at Ephesus, in the consulship of Bassus and Antiochus:
1:136
ubi cum de sanciendis fidei regulis disceptaretur, ne qua illic forsitan profana novitas in modum perfidiae Ariminensis obreperet, universis sacerdotibus, qui illo ducenti fere numero convenerant, hoc catholicissimum, fidelissimum, atque optimum factu visum est ut in medium sanctorum patrum sententiae proferrentur, quorum alios martyres, alios confessores, omnes vero catholicos sacerdotes fuisse et permansisse constaret; ut scilicet rite atque solemniter ex corum consensu atque decreto antiqui dogmatis religio confirmaretur et prophanae novitatis blasphemia condemnaretur.
在那裡,當議論到信德準則的確立時,惟恐有甚麼瀆神的新奇之說,效法亞利米努姆的背信而潛入其中,那聚集在那裡約有二百位的眾主教,便都認為這乃是最合乎大公、最忠信、且最善的作法:將聖教父們的見解提到眾人中間。這些教父,有的被確認為殉道者,有的為認信者,而眾人都是大公教會的主教,且始終如此持守。如此就照著合宜而隆重的方式,憑藉他們的一致同意與定規,使古代教義的虔敬得以堅固,而瀆神之新奇的褻瀆得以被定罪。
where, when it was being debated concerning the fixing of the rules of faith, lest perchance some profane novelty in the manner of the perfidy of Ariminum should there creep in, it seemed to all the priests, who had assembled there to the number of about two hundred, a most Catholic, most faithful, and best course of action that the opinions of the holy Fathers be brought forth into the midst, of whom it was established that some had been martyrs, others confessors, but all of them Catholic priests, and had so remained; namely, that duly and solemnly, out of their consent and decree, the religion of the ancient doctrine might be confirmed, and the blasphemy of profane novelty condemned.
1:137
Quod cum ita factum foret, jure meritoque impius ille Nestorius catholicae vetustati contrarius, beatus vero Cyrillus sacrosanctae antiquitati consentaneus judicatus est. Et ut ad fidem rerum nihil deesset, tam nomina et numerum (licet ordinem fuissemus obliti) edidimus eorum patrum juxta quorum ibidem concinentem sibi concordemque sententiam et legis sacrae proloquia exposita sunt, et divini dogmatis regula constabilita est: quos, ad confirmandam memoriam, hic quoque recensere nequaquam superfluum est. XXX. Sunt ergo hi viri quorum in illo Concilio vel tanquam judicum vel tanquam testium scripta recitata sunt.
當這事如此辦成之後,那不敬虔的聶斯多留就被公正而當得地判定為與大公的古遠相背,而蒙福的區利羅卻被判定為與至聖的古遠相合。為使此事的可信毫無欠缺,我們便列出了那些教父的名字與數目(雖然我們已忘了次序);正是照著他們在那裡彼此和諧、一致的見解,神聖律法的訓言得以闡明,神聖教義的準則得以確立。為堅固記憶起見,在此也將他們一一列舉,絕非多餘。第三十章。所以這些就是在那會議中,其著作或作為審判者、或作為見證者被宣讀的人。
And when this had been so done, the impious Nestorius was rightly and deservedly judged to be contrary to Catholic antiquity, while the blessed Cyril was judged to be in accord with the sacrosanct antiquity. And that nothing might be lacking to the trustworthiness of the matter, we set forth both the names and the number (although we had forgotten the order) of those Fathers, according to whose mutually harmonious and concordant opinion there the utterances of the sacred law were expounded, and the rule of divine doctrine was established: whom, to confirm the memory, it is by no means superfluous to enumerate here also. XXX. These then are the men whose writings were recited in that Council, either as those of judges or as those of witnesses.
1:138
Sanctus Petrus Alexandrinus Episcopus doctor praestantissimus et martyr beatissimus. Sanctus Athanasius, ejusdem civitatis antistes, magister fidelissimus et confessor eminentissimus. Sanctus Theophilus , ejusdem item urbis Episcopus, vir fide, vita, scientia satis clarus, cui successit venerandus Cyrillus, qui nunc Alexandrinam illustrat Ecclesiam. Et ne forsitan unius civitatis ac provinciae doctrina haec putaretur, adhibita sunt etiam illa Cappadociae lumina, Sanctus Gregorius Episcopus et confessor de Nazianzo; Sanctus Basilius, Caesareae Cappadociae Episcopus et confessor;
亞歷山大的主教聖彼得,最卓越的教師、至蒙福的殉道者。同城的主教聖亞他那修,最忠信的師傅、最傑出的認信者。同城的主教聖提阿非羅,在信德、生活、學識上都甚為著名之人;接續他的是可敬的區利羅,他如今使亞歷山大的教會增添光輝。又惟恐這教訓被人以為只是一城一省的教訓,便也引用了加帕多家的那些明光:拿先斯的主教兼認信者聖貴格利;加帕多家凱撒利亞的主教兼認信者聖巴西流;
Saint Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, a most excellent teacher and a most blessed martyr. Saint Athanasius, prelate of the same city, a most faithful master and a most eminent confessor. Saint Theophilus, likewise Bishop of the same city, a man sufficiently illustrious in faith, life, and learning, whom the venerable Cyril succeeded, who now sheds lustre upon the Church of Alexandria. And lest perchance this teaching should be thought to be that of one city and province only, those luminaries of Cappadocia were also adduced: Saint Gregory, Bishop and confessor, of Nazianzus; Saint Basil, Bishop and confessor of Caesarea in Cappadocia;
1:139
Sanctus item alter Gregorius Nyssenus Episcopus, fidei, conversationis, integritatis et sapientiae merito, fratre Basilio dignissimus. Sed ne sola Graecia aut Oriens tantum, verum etiam Occidentalis et Latinus orbis ita semper sensisse adprobaretur, lectae sunt quoque ibi quaedam ad quosdam Epistolae sancti Felicis martyris et sancti Julii, urbis Romae Episcoporum. Et ut non solum caput orbis, verum etiam latera illi judicio testimonium perhiberent, adhibitus est a Meridie beatissimus Cyprianus Episcopus Carthaginensis et martyr; a Septentrione sanctus Ambrosius Mediolanensis Episcopus.
同樣還有另一位聖貴格利,就是女撒的主教,因著他信德、品行、純正與智慧的功德,極其配得作巴西流的兄弟。但惟恐顯得只有希臘或東方如此思想,而非西方與拉丁世界也素來如此思想,所以那裡也宣讀了羅馬城的主教聖斐理斯殉道者與聖猶利烏斯致某些人的若干書信。又為使不僅是世界的元首之地、就連其兩翼也為那判決作見證,便從南方引用了至蒙福的迦太基主教兼殉道者居普良;從北方引用了米蘭的主教聖安波羅修。
Likewise the other Saint Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa, by the merit of his faith, conduct, integrity, and wisdom most worthy of his brother Basil. But lest Greece or the East alone, and not also the Western and Latin world, should be shown always to have thought thus, certain letters of Saint Felix the martyr and of Saint Julius, Bishops of the city of Rome, addressed to certain persons, were also read there. And that not only the head of the world, but also its flanks might bear witness to that judgment, there was adduced from the South the most blessed Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage and martyr; from the North, Saint Ambrose, Bishop of Milan.
1:140
Hi sunt igitur omnes apud Ephesum sacrato Decalogi numero magistri, consiliarii, testes, judicesque producti; quorum beata illa Synodus doctrinam tenens, consilium sequens, credens testimonio, obediens judicio, absque taedio, praesumptione, et gratia de fidei regulis pronuntiavit. Quanquam multo amplior majorum numerus adhiberi potuerit, sed necesse non fuit; quia neque multitudine testium negotii tempora occupari oportebat, et decem illos non aliud vere sensisse quam caeteros omnes collegas suos nemo dubitabat. XXXI. Post quae omnia, adjecimus etiam beati Cyrilli sententiam, quae gestis ipsis ecclesiasticis continetur.
所以這些人,就是在以弗所、按著十誡的神聖數目,被舉出來作師傅、謀士、見證人與審判者的眾人;那蒙福的會議持守他們的教訓,跟從他們的謀略,信靠他們的見證,順從他們的判斷,於是毫無厭倦、毫無擅斷、毫無偏私地對信德的準則作出宣告。雖然原可引用遠多於此的先賢,但這並非必要;因為一面不宜叫議事的時間被眾多的見證人佔去,另一面也無人懷疑那十位所持守的,與其餘所有同工所持守的真是別無二致。第三十一章。在這一切之後,我們又加上了蒙福的區利羅的見解,這見解就包含在教會的會議記錄本身之中。
These therefore are all those who at Ephesus, in the sacred number of the Decalogue, were produced as masters, counsellors, witnesses, and judges; whose doctrine that blessed Synod held, whose counsel it followed, in whose testimony it believed, to whose judgment it was obedient, and so it pronounced upon the rules of faith without weariness, without presumption, and without partiality. Although a far greater number of the elders might have been adduced, yet it was not necessary; for neither was it fitting that the time of the business be taken up with a multitude of witnesses, nor did anyone doubt that those ten had truly held no other view than all the rest of their colleagues. XXXI. After all these things, we added also the opinion of the blessed Cyril, which is contained in the ecclesiastical acts themselves.
1:141
Namque cum lecta esset Sancti Capreoli , Episcopi Carthaginensis Epistola, qui nihil aliud intendebat et precabatur nisi ut, expugnata novitate, antiquitas defenderetur, ita Episcopus Cyrillus prolocutus est et definivit. Quod hic quoque interponere non abs re videtur. Ait enim in fine gestorum : Et haec, inquit, quae lecta est Epistola venerandi et multum religiosi Episcopi Carthaginensis Capreoli, fidei gestorum inseretur; cujus aperta sententia est. Vult etenim antiquae fidei dogmata confirmari, novitia vero et superflue adinventa et impie promulgata, reprobari atque damnari . Omnes Episcopi adclamaverunt: Hae omnium voces sunt, haec omnes dicimus, hoc omnium votum est.
因為當迦太基主教聖卡培奧路的書信被宣讀之後(他所追求、所祈求的別無其他,惟願新奇之說被推翻,古遠之道得蒙維護),主教區利羅便發言並作出宣告。在此將之插入,似乎也並非不合宜。因為他在會議記錄的末了說:「這封剛被宣讀、出於可敬而極虔誠的迦太基主教卡培奧路的書信,要編入關於信德的記錄之中;他的見解是明白的。因為他願使古代信德的教義得以堅固,而那新奇的、多餘地杜撰並不敬虔地頒布的,得以被駁斥並被定罪。」眾主教都歡呼說:「這是眾人的聲音,這是我們眾人所說的,這是眾人的心願。」
For when the letter of Saint Capreolus, Bishop of Carthage, had been read—who aimed at and prayed for nothing else than that, novelty being overthrown, antiquity might be defended—then Bishop Cyril spoke forth and made his pronouncement. And it seems not out of place to insert this here also. For he says, at the end of the acts: 'And this letter,' says he, 'which has been read, of the venerable and most religious Bishop of Carthage, Capreolus, shall be inserted into the record of the proceedings concerning the faith; whose opinion is plain. For he wishes the doctrines of the ancient faith to be confirmed, but novel things, superfluously invented and impiously promulgated, to be rejected and condemned.' All the Bishops acclaimed: 'These are the voices of all, this we all say, this is the wish of all.'
1:142
Quae tandem omnium voces, aut quae omnium vota, nisi ut quod erat antiquitus traditum teneretur, quod adinventum nuper, exploderetur?
那麼,眾人的聲音、眾人的心願,究竟是甚麼呢?豈不正是:那從古傳承下來的,當被持守;那近來新近杜撰出來的,當被鄙棄並摒除嗎?
And what after all were the voices of all, or the wishes of all, except that what had been handed down from of old should be held fast, and what had lately been newly invented should be hissed off and rejected?
1:143
Post quae admirati sumus et praedicavimus quanta Concilii illius fuerit humilitas et sanctitas, ut tot numero sacerdotes, pene ex majori parte Metropolitani, tantae eruditionis tantaeque doctrinae ut prope omnes possent de dogmatibus disputare, quibus propterea ipsa in unum congregatio audendi ab se aliquid et statuendi addere videretur fiduciam, nihil tamen novarent, nihil praesumerent, nihil sibi penitus adrogarent, sed omnimodis praecaverent ne aliquid posteris traderent quod ipsi a patribus non accepissent, et non solum in praesenti rem bene disponerent, verum etiam post futuris exempla praeberent ut et ipsi scilicet sacratae vetustatis dogmata colerent, profanae vero novitatis adinventa damnarent.
在這些事之後,我們驚奇並宣揚那會議的謙卑與聖潔何等之大:如此眾多的主教,幾乎大半是大主教,學問與教導如此淵博,以致他們幾乎人人都能就教義作辯論——正因如此,這聚集為一的會議原似乎有膽量出於自己作出甚麼、定規甚麼的自信——然而他們卻毫不更新,毫不擅斷,全然不為自己僭取甚麼;反倒處處謹慎,免得將自己未曾從教父領受的甚麼傳給後人;他們不僅在當時把事辦得妥善,更為後來的人留下榜樣,就是他們也當珍愛神聖古遠的教義,而定罪瀆神之新奇的杜撰。
After these things we marvelled and proclaimed how great was the humility and holiness of that Council, that so great a number of priests, almost for the greater part Metropolitans, of such erudition and such learning that nearly all of them could dispute about doctrines—and for this very reason the assembly itself, gathered into one, might seem to have the confidence to dare and to decree something of its own—yet introduced nothing new, presumed nothing, arrogated nothing whatever to themselves; but in every way took care lest they should hand down to posterity anything which they themselves had not received from the Fathers; and not only ordered the matter well in the present, but also furnished examples for those to come, namely that they too should cherish the doctrines of sacred antiquity, but condemn the inventions of profane novelty.
1:144
Invecti etiam sumus in Nestorii sceleratam praesumptionem, quod sacram Scripturam se primum et solum intelligere, et omnes eos ignorasse jactaret, quicumque ante se, magisterii munere praediti, divina eloquia tractavissent, universos scilicet sacerdotes, universos confessores et martyres, quorum alii explanassent Dei legem, alii vero explanantibus consensissent vel credidissent, totam postremo etiam nunc errare et semper errasse adseveraret Ecclesiam, quae, ut ipsi videbatur, ignaros erroneosque doctores et secuta esset et sequeretur. XXXII.
我們也痛斥聶斯多留邪惡的擅斷,因他誇口說自己是頭一個、也是惟一一個明白聖經的人,又說凡在他以前那些蒙賜教導職分、論述神聖訓言的人,全都無知——就是所有的主教、所有的認信者與殉道者,他們有的闡釋了神的律法,有的則贊同或信服那些闡釋之人——最後他甚至斷言,整個教會,即使如今、且一向都是錯謬的,因為(照他看來)這教會曾跟從、且仍跟從無知而錯謬的教師。第三十二章。
We also inveighed against the wicked presumption of Nestorius, in that he boasted that he was the first and only one to understand Holy Scripture, and that all those had been ignorant who before him, endowed with the office of teaching, had treated of the divine oracles—namely all the priests, all the confessors and martyrs, of whom some had expounded the law of God, while others had assented to or believed those who expounded it—and finally even asserted that the whole Church was in error, even now, and had always been in error, which, as it seemed to him, had both followed and continued to follow ignorant and erroneous teachers. XXXII.
1:145
Quae omnia licet cumulate abundeque sufficerent ad profanas quasque novitates obruendas et exstinguendas, tamen ne quid deesse tantae plenitudini videretur, ad extremum adjecimus geminam Apostolicae Sedis auctoritatem, unam scilicet sancti Papae Sixti qui nunc Romanam Ecclesiam venerandus illustrat, alteram decessoris sui beatae memoriae Papae Coelestini, quam hic quoque interponere necessarium judicavimus. Ait itaque sanctus Papa Xystus in Epistola quam de causa Nestorii Antiocheno misit Episcopo: Ergo, inquit , quia, sicut ait Apostolus, fides una est, quae evidenter obtinuit, dicenda credamus et tenenda dicamus. Quae sunt tandem illa credenda et dicenda? Sequitur, et ait :
雖然這一切已經豐豐富富、綽綽有餘地足以壓制並撲滅任何瀆神的新奇之說,但惟恐這般完滿之中還顯出有所欠缺,我們就在末了加上了使徒座的雙重權柄:其一是聖教皇西斯都的權柄,他如今可敬地使羅馬教會增添光輝;其二是他蒙福之記念的前任教皇瑟肋斯定的權柄,我們判斷在此也有必要將其插入。聖教皇西斯都在他為聶斯多留一案致安提阿主教的書信中說:「所以,」他說,「既然照使徒所說,信德是一個、且已顯然得勝的,就讓我們相信那當說的,並述說那當持守的。」那麼,究竟甚麼是當信、當說的呢?他接著說:
Although all these things were abundantly and superabundantly sufficient to overwhelm and extinguish any profane novelties whatsoever, yet, lest anything should seem lacking to so great a fullness, we added at the very end the twofold authority of the Apostolic See: one, namely, of the holy Pope Sixtus, who now venerably gives lustre to the Roman Church, the other of his predecessor of blessed memory, Pope Celestine, which we have judged it necessary to insert here also. The holy Pope Xystus, then, says in the letter which he sent concerning the case of Nestorius to the Bishop of Antioch: 'Therefore,' says he, 'since, as the Apostle says, the faith is one which has manifestly prevailed, let us believe the things to be said and say the things to be held.' What at last are those things to be believed and said? He continues, and says:
1:146
Nihil ultra, inquit, liceat novitati, quia nihil addi convenit vetustati. Perspicua majorum fides et credulitas nulla coeni permixtione turbetur. Omnino apostolice: ut majorum credulitatem perspicuitatis lumine ornaret, novitias vero profanitates coeni permixtione describeret. Sed et sanctus Papa Coelestinus pari modo eademque sententia. Ait enim in Epistola quam Gallorum sacerdotibus misit, arguens eorum conniventiam quod antiquam fidem silentio destituentes, profanas novitates exsurgere paterentur: Merito, inquit, causa nos respicit, si silentio foveamus errorem. Ergo corripiantur hujusmodi; non sit his liberum habere pro voluntate sermonem.
「不可,」他說,「再給新奇之說任何餘地,因為對古遠之道不該再添加甚麼。願先賢清明的信德與信念不被任何污穢的攙雜所攪擾。」這話全然合乎使徒的精神:他以清明的光輝來裝飾先賢的信念,卻以污穢的攙雜來描繪新奇的瀆神之說。但聖教皇瑟肋斯定也照樣、且以同一見解如此說。因為他在致高盧眾主教的書信中責備他們的縱容——因他們默然撇棄古老的信德,竟容讓瀆神的新奇之說興起——他說:「我們理當為此事受責,若我們以緘默助長錯謬。所以這等人當受斥責;不可任憑他們隨己意發言。」
'Let nothing further,' says he, 'be permitted to novelty, because nothing ought to be added to antiquity. Let the clear faith and belief of the elders be disturbed by no admixture of filth.' Wholly apostolic: that he should adorn the belief of the elders with the light of clearness, but should describe novel profanities by an admixture of filth. But Saint Pope Celestine likewise, and with the same opinion. For he says in the letter which he sent to the priests of Gaul, censuring their connivance because, abandoning the ancient faith in silence, they suffered profane novelties to rise up: 'Deservedly,' says he, 'the cause concerns us, if by silence we foster error. Therefore let men of this sort be rebuked; let it not be free for them to have speech according to their own will.'
1:147
Hic aliquis fortasse addubitet quinam sint illi quos habere prohibeat liberum pro voluntate sermonem, vetustatis praedicatores, an novitatis adinventores. Ipse dicat, dubitationem legentium ipse dissolvat. Sequitur enim: Desinat, inquit, si ita res est (id est, si ita est ut apud me quidam urbes et provincias vestras criminantur, quod eas quibusdam novitatibus consentire noxia dissimulatione faciatis), desinat itaque, inquit, si ita res est, incessere novitas vetustatem. Ergo haec fuit beati Coelestini beata sententia, ut non vetustas cessaret obruere novitatem, sed potius novitas desineret incessere vetustatem. XXXIII.
在此或許有人會疑惑,他所禁止隨己意自由發言的,究竟是誰:是古遠之道的傳講者,還是新奇之說的杜撰者。讓他自己說明,讓他自己解開讀者的疑惑。因為他接著說:「若事情果真如此(就是說,若果真如某些人向我控告你們城邑與省分所言,你們竟以有害的掩飾,使它們贊同某些新奇之說),」他說,「那麼,若事情果真如此,就讓新奇之說止息其對古遠之道的攻擊。」所以這就是蒙福的瑟肋斯定那蒙福的見解:不是要古遠之道止息其對新奇之說的壓制,反倒是要新奇之說止息其對古遠之道的攻擊。第三十三章。
Here someone might perhaps doubt who those are whom he forbids to have free speech according to their will: the preachers of antiquity, or the inventors of novelty. Let him himself say it; let him himself resolve the doubt of his readers. For he continues: 'Let it cease,' says he, 'if the matter is so' (that is, if it is so as certain persons complain to me about your cities and provinces, that you make them consent to certain novelties by a harmful dissimulation), 'let novelty therefore cease,' says he, 'if the matter is so, to assail antiquity.' This therefore was the blessed opinion of the blessed Celestine: that antiquity should not cease to overwhelm novelty, but rather that novelty should cease to assail antiquity. XXXIII.
1:148
Quibus apostolicisque catholicis decretis quisquis refragatur, insultet primum omnium necesse est memoriae sancti Coelestini, qui statuit ut desineret incessere novitas vetustatem, deinde irrideat definita sancti Xysti, qui censuit ne ultra quicquam liceat novitati, quia nihil addi convenit vetustati, sed et beati Cyrilli statuta contemnat, qui venerandi Capreoli zelum magna praedicatione laudavit quod antiqua fidei dogmata confirmari cuperet, novitia vero adinventa damnari, Ephesinam quoque synodum, id est, totius pene Orientis sanctorum Episcoporum judicata proculcet, quibus divinitus placuit nihil aliud posteris credendum decernere nisi quod sacrata sibique in Christo consentiens sanctorum patrum tenuisset antiquitas, quique etiam vociferantes et adclamantes, uno ore testificati sunt has esse omnium voces, hoc omnes optare, hoc omnes censere;
凡反對這些使徒的與大公的定規之人,就必然首先要侮辱聖瑟肋斯定的記念,他曾定規叫新奇之說止息對古遠之道的攻擊;其次要譏笑聖西斯都的判定,他曾定規不可再給新奇之說任何餘地,因為對古遠之道不該再添加甚麼;再者要藐視蒙福的區利羅的定規,他曾大加宣揚地稱讚可敬的卡培奧路的熱心,因他渴望古代信德的教義得以堅固,而新奇的杜撰得以被定罪;他還要踐踏以弗所會議,就是幾乎全東方眾聖主教的判決,神既默示他們,就喜悅他們定規:除了那聖潔、在基督裡彼此相合的聖教父之古遠所持守的,後人不可信奉別的;他們又呼喊歡呼,異口同聲地見證說,這是眾人的聲音,這是眾人的心願,這是眾人的判斷;
Whoever opposes these apostolic and Catholic decrees, must of necessity first of all insult the memory of Saint Celestine, who ordained that novelty should cease to assail antiquity; then mock at the definitions of Saint Xystus, who decreed that nothing further be permitted to novelty, because nothing ought to be added to antiquity; and moreover despise the decrees of the blessed Cyril, who with great proclamation praised the zeal of the venerable Capreolus, in that he desired the doctrines of the ancient faith to be confirmed, but novel inventions to be condemned; and let him also trample upon the Council of Ephesus, that is, the judgments of the holy Bishops of almost the whole East, to whom it pleased by divine inspiration to decree that nothing else should be believed by posterity except what the sacred and self-consistent antiquity of the holy Fathers in Christ had held; who also, crying out and acclaiming, testified with one mouth that these were the voices of all, that this was the wish of all, that this was the judgment of all;
1:149
ut sicut universi fere ante Nestorium haeretici, contemnentes vetustatem, et adserentes novitatem, damnati fuissent, ita ipse quoque Nestorius, auctor novitatis, et impugnator vetustatis, condemnaretur. Quorum sacrosanctae et coelestis gratiae munere inspirata consensio si cui displicet, quid aliud sequitur, nisi ut profanitatem Nestorii adserat non jure damnatam? Ad extremum quoque universam Christi Ecclesiam et magistros ejus Apostolos et prophetas, praecipueque tamen beatum Apostolum Paulum, velut quaedam purgamenta contemnat; illam, quod a Religione colendae et excolendae semel sibi traditae fidei nunquam recesserit; illum vero, qui scripserit:
如此一來,正如幾乎所有在聶斯多留以前、藐視古遠而主張新奇的異端都已被定罪,照樣聶斯多留自己,這新奇之說的創始者、古遠之道的攻擊者,也當被定罪。他們這由至聖屬天恩典所感動的一致見解,若有人不喜悅,那除了斷言聶斯多留的瀆神並未被公正定罪之外,還能有甚麼結果呢?而到末了,他還要藐視基督全教會、並她的師傅就是使徒與先知,尤其是蒙福的使徒保羅,視他們如同某種糞土:藐視教會,因她從未離棄那一次交付給她去珍愛、去培育的信德之虔敬;藐視保羅,因他曾寫道:
so that, just as nearly all the heretics before Nestorius, despising antiquity and asserting novelty, had been condemned, so Nestorius himself also, the author of novelty and the assailant of antiquity, should be condemned. If their consent—inspired by the gift of sacrosanct and heavenly grace—displeases anyone, what else follows but that he should assert that the profanity of Nestorius was not justly condemned? And at the last he would also despise the whole Church of Christ, and her masters the Apostles and prophets, but above all the blessed Apostle Paul, as if they were a kind of refuse: the Church, because she never departed from the religion of the faith once delivered to her to be cherished and cultivated; and Paul, because he wrote:
1:150
O Timothee, depositum custodi, devitans profanas vocum novitates, et item: Siquis vobis annuntiaverit praeterquam quod accepistis, anathema sit . Quod si neque apostolica definita neque ecclesiastica decreta temeranda sunt, quibus secundum sacrosanctam universitatis et antiquitatis consensionem cuncti semper haeretici, et ad extremum Pelagius, Coelestius, Nestorius, jure meritoque damnati sunt, necesse est profecto omnibus deinceps Catholicis, qui sese Ecclesiae matris legitimos filios probare student, ut sanctae sanctorum Patrum fidei inhaereant, adglutinentur, immoriantur, profanas vero profanorum novitates detestentur, horrescant, insectentur, persequantur.
「提摩太啊,要保守所交託的,躲避那言語上瀆神的新奇之說。」又說:「若有人傳給你們的,與你們所領受的不同,這人就應當受咒詛。」但若使徒的判定與教會的定規都不可妄加違犯——照著普世性與古遠性那至聖的一致,藉著這些定規,一切異端素來、且到末了帕拉鳩、瑟肋斯提烏、聶斯多留都被公正而當得地定了罪——那麼此後一切大公教會的信徒,凡竭力證明自己是母教會合法兒女的,就必須緊緊依附、緊緊膠著、至死持守聖教父神聖的信德;而對那瀆神之人瀆神的新奇之說,則要憎惡、戰慄、追究、追討。
'O Timothy, guard the deposit, avoiding the profane novelties of words'; and likewise: 'If anyone should announce to you anything beyond what you have received, let him be anathema.' But if neither apostolic definitions nor ecclesiastical decrees are to be violated—by which, according to the sacrosanct consent of universality and antiquity, all heretics have always, and at the last Pelagius, Celestius, and Nestorius, been justly and deservedly condemned—then surely it is necessary for all Catholics henceforth, who strive to prove themselves the lawful sons of mother Church, that they cleave to, be glued to, and die in the holy faith of the holy Fathers; but that they detest, shudder at, pursue, and persecute the profane novelties of the profane.
1:151
Haec sunt fere quae duobus Commonitoriis latius disserta, aliquanto nunc brevius recapitulandi lege constricta sunt; ut memoria mea, cui adminiculandae ista confecimus, et commonendi assiduitate reparetur, et prolixitatis fastidio non obruatur. Insula Lerina vel Lirinus, quae jacet Lat. 43o 30' 6" Long. 24o 42' 55". Lerina hodie nomen S. Honorati habet, qui celeberrimi quondam totius Galliae monasterii in illa insula auctor fuit et conditor. Ergo in insula illa, praeter monasterium, erat aliqua habitatio hominum secularium. Remotiorem porro villulam vocavit Lirinum: quia cum insula esset in mari Mediterraneo, manifestum erat eam remotam esse ab urbibus et oppidis.
以上大致就是那些原在兩卷《備忘錄》中較詳盡論述、如今照重述之法稍微簡略地壓縮起來的內容;好叫我這記憶——我作這些原是為輔助它——既藉著提醒的殷勤得以重新恢復,又不被冗長的厭煩所淹沒。勒林島,又名利林努斯,位於北緯43度30分6秒、經度24度42分55秒。勒林如今以聖賀諾拉土為名,他是那島上曾為全高盧最著名修道院的創建者與奠基者。所以在那島上,除修道院之外,還有一些俗世人的居所。他又把那較偏遠的小田莊稱為利林努斯,因為這島既在地中海中,顯然它是遠離城邑與市鎮的。
These are roughly the things which, having been more amply discussed in the two Commonitories, have now been compressed somewhat more briefly under the law of recapitulation; so that my memory, for the aiding of which I composed these things, may both be refreshed by the diligence of reminding, and not be overwhelmed by the tedium of prolixity. The island Lerina or Lirinus, which lies at Latitude 43° 30' 6", Longitude 24° 42' 55". Lerina today bears the name of Saint Honoratus, who was the author and founder of the once most celebrated monastery of all Gaul on that island. Therefore on that island, besides the monastery, there was some dwelling-place of secular men. He further called the more remote little farmstead Lirinus, because, since the island was in the Mediterranean Sea, it was evident that it was remote from cities and towns.
1:152
Vincentii tempestate in usu erat Commonitorii vox: tum ad significanda mandata legatis scripto data, ut a Theodosio Commonitorium Elpidio comiti datum Ephesum proficiscenti ad Synodum, et alterum a Zosimo Faustino consignatum, quum in Africam missus fuit. Frequentius tamen sumebatur pro lege a mandante praescripta, ut exsequatur, quod constat ex Epist. Innocentii Papae pro Joanne Chrysostomo. Hic vero, ut recte observat Baluzius in notis, significat scriptionis genus cujusmodi sunt adversaria ad sublevandam memoriam.
在文森提烏的時代,「備忘錄」(Commonitorium) 一詞甚為通行:有時用以指那以書面交給使節的訓令,如狄奧多西交給前往以弗所赴會議的伯爵厄爾庇丟的《備忘錄》,又如佐西穆斯差遣浮士丁努前往非洲時交付他的另一份。不過,這詞更常被用作下令者所規定、要人去執行的指令,這從教皇英諾森為金口約翰所發的書信可以看出。但在此處,正如巴魯齊烏在註釋中正確指出的,它所指的乃是一種文體,就如那為減輕記憶負擔而作的備忘札記之類。
In Vincentius's day the word Commonitorium was in use: at one time to signify instructions given in writing to legates—as the Commonitorium given by Theodosius to Count Elpidius setting out for Ephesus to the Synod, and another consigned by Zosimus to Faustinus when he was sent into Africa. More frequently, however, it was taken for a directive prescribed by one giving a command, to be carried out—which is clear from the Letter of Pope Innocent on behalf of John Chrysostom. But here, as Baluzius rightly observes in his notes, it signifies that kind of writing such as memoranda are, for the relieving of the memory.
1:153
Proprietate catholici nominis usi sunt Patres ad refellendos haereticos, quoniam juxta Prophetarum vaticinia per Orbem diffundenda erat Ecclesia, et non coarctanda in angulum parvae regionis, vel in Terrae particulam; alioquin ut recte arguit Optatus lib. 2 de Schism. Donatist. num. 1: «Ubi erit proprietas Catholici nominis, quum inde dicta sit Catholica, quod sit rationabilis et ubique diffusa.» Quod nomen quia honorificum, spemque salutis complectens, invident Haeretici nobis, conanturque eripere, ut olim Christiani nomen invidit Julianus Apostata. At Romanae Ecclesiae filiis convenire acute ex ipsa haereticorum mente demonstrat Augustinus lib. Op. Imperfecti num. 75:
眾教父運用「大公」(Catholic) 之名的特性來駁斥異端,因為照眾先知的預言,教會本要遍傳於全世界,而不應被局限在某個小地方的角落、或地球的一隅;否則,正如奧普他土在《論多納徒派的分裂》卷二第一節中正確地論辯說:「『大公』之名的特性將在何處呢?既然它被稱為大公,正是因為它合乎理性、且遍佈各處。」因為這名是尊榮的,又包含救恩的盼望,所以異端嫉妒我們擁有它,竭力要奪走它,正如背道者猶利安從前嫉妒基督徒擁有「基督徒」之名一樣。但奧古斯丁在《未完成之著作》第七十五節中,從異端自己的心思裡,敏銳地證明這名是適合於羅馬教會的兒女的:
The Fathers used the property of the Catholic name to refute the heretics, since according to the predictions of the Prophets the Church was to be spread throughout the world, and not to be confined into the corner of some small region or into a particle of the earth; otherwise, as Optatus rightly argues in Book 2 On the Schism of the Donatists, no. 1: 'Where will be the property of the Catholic name, since it is called Catholic for this reason, that it is reasonable and everywhere diffused?' Because this name is honorable and embraces the hope of salvation, the heretics envy it to us and try to snatch it away, just as once the apostate Julian envied the Christians their name. But that it befits the sons of the Roman Church, Augustine acutely demonstrates from the very mind of the heretics, in the book of the Unfinished Work, no. 75:
1:154
«Athanasianos, inquit, vel Homousianos Ariani Catholicos vocant, non et alii haeretici. Vos autem non solum a Catholicis, sed etiam ab Haereticis a vobis dissentientibus, et vobis similibus, Pelagiani vocamini: quemadmodum non tantum a Catholica, sed etiam ab haeresibus vocantur Ariani. Vos vero soli nos appellatis Traducianos, sicut illi Homousianos, sicut Donatistae Macarianos, sicut Manichaei Pharisaeos, et caeteri haeretici diversis nominibus. Nec mirum esse debet, quod novi haeretici, catholicis a quibus exeunt novum nomen imponant (quod placuit etiam vanitati haereticorum nostri aevi). Hoc enim, et alii fecerunt, quando similiter exierunt.»
他說:「亞流派稱亞他那修派、或同質派為大公教徒,別的異端卻不如此稱呼。但你們被稱為帕拉鳩派,不僅是大公教徒這樣稱,連那些與你們相異的異端、甚至那些與你們相似的異端也這樣稱:正如亞流派被如此稱呼,不僅是大公教會這樣稱,連別的異端也這樣稱。然而惟有你們稱我們為遺傳派,正如那些人稱我們為同質派,多納徒派稱我們為馬迦流派,摩尼派稱我們為法利賽人,其餘的異端又以各樣名字稱我們。新興的異端把一個新名字加在他們所從而出的大公教徒身上,這也不該叫人覺得稀奇(這甚至迎合了我們這時代異端的虛妄)。因為從前別人也這樣行,當他們同樣離教出去的時候。」
'The Arians,' says he, 'call the Athanasians or Homousians Catholics, and so do not other heretics. But you are called Pelagians not only by the Catholics, but also by the heretics who dissent from you, and even by those like you: just as the Arians are so named not only by the Catholic Church, but also by the heresies. You alone, however, call us Traducians, just as those call us Homousians, as the Donatists call us Macarians, as the Manichaeans call us Pharisees, and as the other heretics call us by various names. Nor ought it to seem strange that the new heretics impose a new name upon the Catholics from whom they go out (which has pleased even the vanity of the heretics of our age). For others also did this, when they likewise went out.'
1:155
Vetustus Codex Regius habet, Universalis Concilii decreta. Baluzius. Donatum Magnum hic intelligit Vincentius, a quo appellatos fuisse Donatistas in Divi Possidii Vita luculento Optati testimonio probatum est; quem locum consulat lector. Observare tamen oportet longa aetate post schisma invectum appellatos fuisse ex Donati parte ejus sectatores, quum primo dicerentur ex parte Majorini. Hinc in relatione Anulini Proconsulis ad Constantinum legitur: «Libellus Ecclesiae Catholicae criminum Caeciliani traditus a parte Majorini.» Similiter Augustinus dum de libello loquitur ait ablatum fuisse a parte Majorini. At quia circa ann. Ch. 370, jam dicebatur Donati pars;
古老的王室抄本作「普世大公會議的定規」。巴魯齊烏案。文森提烏在此所指的是大多納徒,多納徒派以他得名,這由奧普他土在《聖波西丟傳》中清楚的見證得到證明;讀者可參閱該處。然而必須留意,多納徒一派的追隨者以他得名,乃是在分裂發生之後很久的事;起初他們被稱為馬約利努一派。因此在執政官阿努利努呈給君士坦丁的報告中讀到:「大公教會控訴凱基利安罪行的一份文書,由馬約利努一派所交出。」奧古斯丁在論及這文書時也照樣說,它是被馬約利努一派奪去的。但因約在主後三七〇年,便已稱為多納徒一派;
The ancient Royal Codex has 'the decrees of a Universal Council.' Baluzius. Vincentius here understands Donatus the Great, after whom that the Donatists were so named is proved by the clear testimony of Optatus in the Life of Saint Possidius; let the reader consult that passage. It must be noted, however, that it was a long age after the schism was introduced that the followers of Donatus's party were named after him, since at first they were called of the party of Majorinus. Hence in the report of the Proconsul Anulinus to Constantine it is read: 'A document concerning the crimes of Caecilian, of the Catholic Church, handed over by the party of Majorinus.' Similarly Augustine, when speaking of the document, says it was carried off by the party of Majorinus. But because around the year of Christ 370 it was already called the party of Donatus;
1:156
«quasi vere, inquit Optatus, populum cum Deo divisisset, ut intrepide suam diceret partem:» propterea iste S. Vir lib. 3 de Schism. Donatist. num. 3, disserens de libello, quem Constantino dederunt Capito, Nasucius, Dignus, et caeteri Episcopi, vocat eos partis Donati, et non Majorini, forte substituendo notius nomen antiquo. At ingenue nihilominus Optati lapsum fateri debemus: quia ex tali libello infert Romae a Melchiade, et Concilio ab eodem celebrato proscriptum fuisse Donatum Magnum; quum in Collatione concesserint Catholici Praesules damnatum esse Donatum esse a Casis Nigris. Vide Augustinum in Brev. Collat. diei tertiae cap. 12 et 17, et in lib. Retract. cap. 21.
奧普他土說:「彷彿他果真已把子民與神瓜分了似的,竟無所畏懼地稱之為自己的一派」——因此這位聖人在《論多納徒派的分裂》卷三第三節中,論到卡比托、納蘇齊烏、迪格努及其餘眾主教交給君士坦丁的那份文書時,稱他們為多納徒一派,而非馬約利努一派,或許是以較為人知的名字替代了那古老的名字。然而我們仍當坦白承認奧普他土的一處疏失:因為他從這樣一份文書推論說,大多納徒在羅馬被米爾提阿德、並被他所舉行的會議所褫奪;然而在那次辯論會上,大公教會的眾主教曾承認多納徒乃是在卡塞尼格雷被定罪的。參看奧古斯丁《第三日辯論會綱要》第十二與十七章,以及《重訂錄》第二十一章。
'as though indeed,' says Optatus, 'he had divided the people with God, so that he might fearlessly call it his own party'—on this account that holy man, in Book 3 On the Schism of the Donatists, no. 3, discoursing of the document which Capito, Nasucius, Dignus, and the other Bishops gave to Constantine, calls them of the party of Donatus, and not of Majorinus, perhaps substituting the better-known name for the ancient one. Yet frankly we must nonetheless confess the lapse of Optatus: because from such a document he infers that Donatus the Great was proscribed at Rome by Miltiades and by the Council celebrated by the same; whereas in the Conference the Catholic Prelates conceded that Donatus had been condemned at Casae Nigrae. See Augustine in the Breviary of the Conference of the third day, chapters 12 and 17, and in the book of Retractations, chapter 21.
1:157
Quarto seculo, Optato teste, major erat numerus Catholicorum in Africa, quum lib. 2, n. 1, Donatistis vix particulam concedat, dicens: «Ergo ut Ecclesia in particula Africae, in angulo parvae regionis, apud vos esse possit, apud nos in alia parte Africae non erit?» At eodem labente seculo ac vergente, longe plures erant Schismatici, ut refert Possidius in Augustini Vita cap. 7, dum ait: «Per sanctum illum virum, levare in Africa Ecclesia Catholica exorsa est caput, quae..... rebaptizante Donati parte majorem multitudinem Afrorum, seducta et oppressa jacebat.»
在第四世紀,照奧普他土的見證,非洲大公教徒的數目較多,因為他在卷二第一節中幾乎只肯給多納徒派一隅之地,說:「為要使教會能在你們中間、在非洲的一隅、在小地方的角落存在,難道它就不能在我們中間、在非洲的另一部分存在嗎?」但隨著同一世紀的推移與漸衰,分裂派卻遠為眾多,正如波西丟在《奧古斯丁傳》第七章中所述,他說:「藉著那聖人,非洲的大公教會開始抬起頭來,它先前……當多納徒一派為大多數非洲人重新施洗時,曾被迷惑、被壓制而臥倒。」
In the fourth century, on the testimony of Optatus, the number of Catholics in Africa was greater, since in Book 2, no. 1, he scarcely concedes a particle to the Donatists, saying: 'So that the Church may be able to exist among you in a particle of Africa, in the corner of a small region, shall it not exist among us in another part of Africa?' But as the same century was passing and declining, the Schismatics were far more numerous, as Possidius reports in the Life of Augustine, chapter 7, when he says: 'Through that holy man the Catholic Church in Africa began to lift up its head, which... lay seduced and oppressed, while the party of Donatus rebaptized the greater multitude of the Africans.'
1:158
Suspicor ita crevisse factionem, quia intra unius seculi spatium vix unus, et alter, Optatus nempe, et Augustinus, inventi sunt, qui scriptis illorum aperirent fraudes ac dolos, convincerentque insidias, quum interim Donatistae omnes per singula loca maledicis vocibus perstreperent, ut loquitur Optatus lib. 1, num. 4, quibus ipse ab aliqua occasione arrepta respondit. Quo modo, inquit Optatus, «satisfiet, et desideriis aliquorum. Nam a multis saepe desideratum est, ut ad eruendam veritatem, ab aliquibus defensoribus conflictus partium haberetur; et fieri potuit.». Intelligit Ambrosius Episcopos Arimino lapsos anno Christi 359, quos fidem ejurare coegit Constantius die 10 Oct.
我猜想這一派系如此壯大,乃是因為在一個世紀的時間裡,僅僅找到一兩個人——就是奧普他土與奧古斯丁——能藉著著作揭露他們的詐騙與詭計、揭穿他們的暗算;而與此同時,所有的多納徒派在各處各地不住地以辱罵之聲喧嚷,正如奧普他土在卷一第四節所說,他自己便抓住某個機會作了回應。奧普他土說:「這樣,也就滿足了某些人的願望。因為許多人常願意,為要挖掘出真理,由某些護教者舉行雙方的辯論;而這原是可以辦到的。」安波羅修所指的是主後三五九年在亞利米努姆失足的眾主教,君士坦提烏在十月十日強迫他們背棄信仰,
I suspect that the faction grew thus, because within the space of a single century scarcely one or two—namely Optatus and Augustine—were found who by their writings might lay open their frauds and deceits and convict their snares, while in the meantime all the Donatists everywhere, in each place, kept clamoring with abusive voices, as Optatus says in Book 1, no. 4, to whom he himself, seizing some occasion, made reply. 'In what way,' says Optatus, 'satisfaction will also be given to the desires of some. For it has often been desired by many that, for the unearthing of the truth, a conflict of the parties should be held by certain defenders; and it could have been done.' Ambrose means the Bishops who lapsed at Ariminum in the year of Christ 359, whom Constantius compelled to abjure the faith on October 10,
1:159
ejusdem anni, dum paupertate, et aetate lassis Episcopis, reditum ad propria negat. Quae tantorum malorum fuerit causa Severus Sulpicius prodit lib. 2 Historiae sacrae, c. 41, disserens de legatis ad Imperatorem missis: «Ex parte nostrorum, inquit, leguntur homines adolescentes, parum docti et parum cauti: ab Arianis autem missi senes, callidi, et ingenio valentes, veterno perfidiae imbuti, qui apud Regem superiores facile exstiterunt.»
就在那一年,當眾主教因貧困與年邁而困乏時,他卻拒絕讓他們返回各自的家鄉。如此大禍的起因,塞維魯.蘇爾庇修在《聖史》卷二第四十一章論及差往皇帝那裡的使節時揭明說:「我們這一方所選的,」他說,「是太缺學問、又太不謹慎的年輕人;而亞流派所差來的,卻是老練、狡猾、才智過人之輩,浸透了背信的積習,他們在王面前輕易便佔了上風。」
of the same year, while he denied a return to their own homes to the Bishops, worn out as they were by poverty and age. What was the cause of so great evils, Severus Sulpicius reveals in Book 2 of the Sacred History, chapter 41, discoursing of the legates sent to the Emperor: 'On the part of our men,' says he, 'were chosen young men, too little learned and too little cautious; but those sent by the Arians were old men, crafty, and strong in talent, steeped in the sluggishness of perfidy, who easily proved superior before the King.'
1:160
At cognito dolo Ariminenses Episcopi contestabantur corpus Domini, et quidquid in Ecclesia sanctum est, se nihil mali fuisse suspicatos, quae flentes asserebant parati, et subscriptionem pristinam, et omnes Arianorum Blasphemias condemnare, ut loquitur Hieronymus in Dialogo cont. Luciferianos. Ita prorsus Codd. Regii, quum editiones haberent Confessionum. Baluzius. Secundus Carthaginensium praesulum, quorum memoria ad nos usque pervenit. Sub eo duo celebrata fuere Carthaginensia Concilia, primum de haereticis baptizandis ab Episcopis Proconsularis Africae ac Numidiae, in tertii seculi initio.
但一旦那詭計被識破,亞利米努姆的眾主教便指著主的身體、並指著教會中一切聖物,作證說他們未曾疑心有甚麼惡事;他們流淚這樣聲稱,並準備好要定罪他們先前的簽署、並亞流派一切的褻瀆之言,正如耶柔米在《駁路濟弗派對話錄》中所說。王室抄本確是如此作,而印本卻作「眾認信」。巴魯齊烏案。這是迦太基歷任主教中的第二位,其記念一直流傳到我們這裡。在他任內舉行了兩次迦太基會議:第一次,論到為異端施洗一事,由前執政官非洲行省與努米底亞的眾主教在第三世紀初舉行。
But once the deceit was recognized, the Bishops of Ariminum bore witness, by the Body of the Lord and by whatever is holy in the Church, that they had suspected no evil, which things, weeping, they asserted, being ready to condemn both their former subscription and all the blasphemies of the Arians, as Jerome says in the Dialogue against the Luciferians. Thus indeed read the Royal Codices, whereas the editions had 'of Confessions.' Baluzius. The second of the prelates of Carthage, the memory of whom has come down even to us. Under him two Carthaginian Councils were celebrated: the first, concerning the baptizing of heretics, by the Bishops of Proconsular Africa and Numidia, at the beginning of the third century.
1:161
Nam Tertullianus qui certo, ut fertur, lapsus est circa haereticorum baptisma, ait in libro de Baptismo edito post annum Chr. 200: «Circa haereticos sane quid custodiendum sit digne quis retractet? ad nos enim editum est;» quibus verbis ad Agrippini respexisse decretum concedet aequus lector. Hinc non satis recte a P. Harduino affixum est tale Concilium ann. Chr. 215, praesertim quum Cyprianus in Ep. 73, ad Jubajanum data anno Chr. 254, dicat:
因為特土良——據說他確曾在為異端施洗一事上失足——在主後二百年以後出版的《論洗禮》一書中說:「論到異端,究竟當遵守甚麼,誰能恰當地論述呢?因為這事已向我們頒布了。」公允的讀者必承認他這話是指阿格利皮努的定規而言。因此哈杜恩神父把這樣一次會議定在主後二一五年,並不甚為正確,尤其因為居普良在主後二五四年致猶巴亞努的第七十三封書信中說:
For Tertullian, who certainly, as is reported, lapsed concerning the baptism of heretics, says in the book On Baptism, published after the year of Christ 200: 'Concerning heretics indeed, what ought to be observed, who would worthily treat? for it has been published to us'; by which words the fair reader will grant that he had regard to the decree of Agrippinus. Hence the dating of such a Council in the year of Christ 215 was not quite rightly affixed by Father Harduinus, especially since Cyprian, in Letter 73, addressed to Jubaianus in the year of Christ 254, says:
1:162
«Apud nos non nova aut repentina res est, ut baptizandos censeamus eos, qui ab haereticis ad Ecclesiam veniunt, quando multi jam anni sunt, et longa aetas, ex quo sub Agrippino bonae memoriae viro convenientes in unum plurimi Episcopi hoc statuerunt.» Alterum Concilium, in quo sancitus canon: Ne clericus ullus tutelam, curamve susciperet, celebratum fuit circ. ann. Chr. 215. Celebrato a Cypriano III, Carthaginensi Concilio in causa rebaptizationis anno Chr. 255 vel 256, Kal. Sept. cum Episcopis 87 Proconsularis Provinciae, Numidiae, ac Mauritaniae, graviter commotus est Stephanus, qui paulo ante Lucio successerat.
「在我們中間,判定那從異端歸到教會之人當受洗,並非甚麼新奇或突發之事,因為自從在那好記念的阿格利皮努之下,極多的主教聚集為一定規了此事以來,如今已過了許多年、許多歲月。」另一次會議,其中所批准的教規是「教士不可承擔監護或保護之職」,乃是約在主後二一五年舉行的。當居普良在主後二五五年或二五六年九月一日,與前執政官省、努米底亞、毛里塔尼亞的八十七位主教就重洗之事舉行第三次迦太基會議時,斯德望便大為不安,他在此不久前才接續路濟烏。
'Among us it is no new or sudden matter that we judge they ought to be baptized who come from heretics to the Church, since now many years and a long age have passed, since under Agrippinus, a man of good memory, very many Bishops, meeting together into one, decreed this.' The other Council, in which the canon was sanctioned 'That no cleric should undertake a tutelage or guardianship,' was celebrated about the year of Christ 215. When the Third Carthaginian Council was celebrated by Cyprian on the cause of rebaptism in the year of Christ 255 or 256, on the Kalends of September, with 87 Bishops of the Proconsular Province, of Numidia, and of Mauretania, Stephen was gravely disturbed, who shortly before had succeeded Lucius.
1:163
Unde coacta anno 256, Romae synodo acres aculeatasque dedit ad Africam, ac Firmilianum, Helenum Tarsi, aliosque Apostolicas litteras, et si fidem habemus Dyonisio Alexandrino in Epist. ad Xystum, statuit «non communicandum esse his, qui rebaptizant; sed debere considerare magnitudinem rei, quia non, quicumque, sed permagni, et nobiles Episcopi viri sunt, quibus hoc visum est.». Deperdita epistola sententiam servatam habemus in Ep. 74, Cypriani ad Pompeianum. Consultus enim a Pompeio Sabratensi Episcopo haec ex Stephani epistola decerpsit: «Si quis ergo a quacumque haeresi venerit ad nos, nihil innovetur, nisi quod traditum est, ut manus illi imponatur in poenitentiam;
於是,主後二五六年在羅馬召開了一次會議,他便向非洲、並向斐爾米連、向大數的赫勒努及其他人發出尖銳刺人的使徒書信,並且——若我們相信亞歷山大的丟尼修致西斯都的書信——他定規說「不可與那些重新施洗的人相通;但須思量此事的重大,因為認為此舉為善的,並非泛泛之輩,乃是極偉大、極尊貴的主教。」這封書信既已佚失,我們在居普良致龐培亞努的第七十四封書信中存有它的見解。因為當沙巴拉他的主教龐培向他諮詢時,他從斯德望的書信中摘錄了這些話:「所以,若有人從任何異端歸到我們這裡,不可有甚麼更新,惟照所傳下的,給他按手叫他悔改;
Whence, a synod having been convened at Rome in the year 256, he issued sharp and stinging Apostolic letters to Africa, and to Firmilian, to Helenus of Tarsus, and to others, and—if we give credence to Dionysius of Alexandria in his letter to Xystus—he decreed 'that there should be no communion with those who rebaptize; but that the greatness of the matter must be considered, because not just any, but very great and noble Bishops are the men to whom this has seemed good.' The letter being lost, we have its opinion preserved in Letter 74 of Cyprian to Pompeianus. For being consulted by Pompeius, Bishop of Sabrata, he excerpted these things from Stephen's letter: 'If anyone, therefore, should come to us from any heresy whatsoever, let nothing be innovated except what has been handed down, that hands be laid upon him unto penance;
1:164
quum ipsi haeretici proprio alterutrum ad se venientes non baptizent, sed communicent tantum.» Non errasse Pontificem in rebaptizationis negotio tanta argumentorum luce probat Doctissimus Pater D. Constantius Coustant, tom. 1, Epist. Pontif. a pag. 2217, ut nimium tardus, vel malignus sit, qui illis non suadetur. Tertium intelligit Africae universale, quod singulari modestia refellit Augustinus lib. 2 et 3, de Bapt. cont. Donatist. Filios verenda patris sui superjecto dorsis pallio aversos operuisse est, ut Gregorius 25 Moral., cap. 22, loquitur, bonis subditis sic praepositorum suorum mala displicere, ut tamen haec ab aliis occultent:
因為異端自己對那從一派轉到另一派來歸他們的人,並不施洗,僅僅准其相通而已。」教皇在重洗一事上並未錯謬,這由最博學的康斯坦修‧庫斯坦神父在《歷任教皇書信集》卷一自第二二一七頁起,以如此光輝的論證加以證明,以致凡不被這些論證說服的人,不是太遲鈍便是太惡毒。他所指的是第三次非洲的普世會議,奧古斯丁在《駁多納徒派論洗禮》卷二與卷三中以特殊的謙和加以駁斥。那兒子們轉過臉去、把外衣搭在背上遮蓋父親的下體(正如貴格利在《道德論》卷二十五第二十二章所說),乃是指良善的下屬如此厭惡其上司的惡行,卻仍向別人遮掩這些惡行:
since the heretics themselves do not baptize those who come over to one or another of them, but only admit them to communion.' That the Pontiff did not err in the matter of rebaptism, the most learned Father Dom Constant Coustant proves with so great a light of arguments, in Volume 1 of the Letters of the Pontiffs, from page 2217, that whoever is not persuaded by them is either too slow or too malignant. He understands the third African universal Council, which Augustine, with singular modesty, refutes in Books 2 and 3 On Baptism against the Donatists. That the sons covered their father's privy parts being turned away, with a cloak thrown over their backs—as Gregory, in the 25th book of the Moralia, chapter 22, says—is that good subjects so dislike the evils of their superiors, that nevertheless they conceal these from others:
1:165
«Operimentum, inquit, aversi deferunt, quia judicantes factum et venerantes magisterium nolunt videre, quod tegunt.» Quod prudens optimi Pontificis ac Vincentii monitum, summopore commendat celebris ex Protestantium parte editor Cypriani Joannes Fellus Episcopus Oxoniensis; at aliis placet Patrum castigare errata, inter quos libenter nomen professus est suum Clericus; quam ob causam in Ep. 6 Crit. et Eccles. culpat dissimulationes omnes in Ecclesiastica historia ut illicitas. At demus magnorum hominum esse castiganda peccata, ne forte incauti illa sequantur;
他說:「他們轉過臉去拿著遮蓋之物,因為他們一面審斷那行為,一面卻又尊崇那教導的職分,便不願看見他們所遮蓋的。」這位卓越教皇與文森提烏審慎的勸勉,連從更正教一方著名的居普良編者、牛津主教約翰‧費爾也極力推崇;但另有些人卻喜好責正教父們的錯謬,其中勒‧克萊爾甘願表明自己屬於此列;為此緣故,他在第六封《評論與教會書信》中責備教會史中一切掩飾為不正當。但即使我們承認偉人的罪過當受責正,免得不謹慎的人去效法;
'They carry,' says he, 'the covering being turned away, because, judging the deed and yet venerating the teaching office, they are unwilling to see what they cover.' This prudent counsel of the excellent Pontiff and of Vincentius is most highly commended by the famous editor of Cyprian from the Protestant side, John Fell, Bishop of Oxford; but it pleases others to chastise the errors of the Fathers, among whom Le Clerc has gladly professed his name; for which cause, in his 6th Critical and Ecclesiastical Letter, he blames all dissimulations in Ecclesiastical history as illicit. But let us grant that the sins of great men are to be chastised, lest perchance the incautious follow them;
1:166
quo tamen modo id a quibusdam est praestitum, non dico christianum, sed nec ingenuum decet hominem, nempe cum amaritudine, rabie, acerbitate; dolose levia errata invidiosis vocibus exaggerando, praeteritis dissimulatisque ingentibus meritis. De tali ac tanta iniquitate graviter postulatus est Clericus ipse a viris probitate et doctrina conspicuis, quod opus fuit advertere, morem ipsi gerendo, ne quid notitia dignum dissimuletur in Ecclesiastica historia. 2 Tim. 2. Gal. 1. Suspicatur P. Macedo respexisse Gelasium Pontificem ad hunc Vincentii locum, dum in Epist.
然而某些人施行此事的方式,卻不配稱為——我不說基督徒,乃連坦率正直之人也算不上:就是滿懷苦毒、暴怒與尖刻,詭詐地以惹人嫉恨之言誇大微小的錯謬,卻略過並掩飾他們極大的功德。為這樣、如此大的不公,勒‧克萊爾本人也被以正直與學識著稱之人嚴正地追究;這是必須指出的,好還他公道,免得在教會史中略過甚麼值得注意的事。提後二章。加拉太一章。馬切多神父猜想,教皇蓋拉修在他的書信中或許是指文森提烏這一段話,
yet the manner in which this has been performed by certain persons befits a man not, I say, Christian, but not even ingenuous: namely, with bitterness, rage, and acerbity, deceitfully exaggerating slight errors with invidious voices, while passing over and dissimulating their immense merits. For such and so great iniquity Le Clerc himself was gravely called to account by men conspicuous for probity and learning, which it was necessary to point out, by giving him his due, lest anything worthy of notice be dissimulated in Ecclesiastical history. 2 Tim. 2. Gal. 1. Father Macedo suspects that Pope Gelasius had regard to this passage of Vincentius, when in his Letter
1:167
ad Episcopos per Picenum constitutos, vocat delirum quemdam senem Pelagianum muscam morituram, quum vulgata lectio, ut ille loquitur, habeat muscae morientes; unde in Comment. Eccl. Polem. cap. XI, infert Lirinensem non fuisse Pelagiana lue infectum. Poterat addere, appellari etiam ranam a Gelasio. «Oblatus est nobis, inquit, miserabilis senex Seneca nomine, in Pelagianae voraginis coeno, sicut de quibusdam in Apocalypsi legimus, velut una ranarum imprudenter immersus. At Gelasio notum fuisse Vincentii opus, non credo: alioquin illi meritum rependisset honorem in recensione librorum, et testimonium illud Eccl. 10, v. 1, de muscis morituris forte legit in Optato Milevitano lib. 7, num.
就是在他致遍佈皮切努姆所立眾主教的書信中,他稱某個瘋癲的帕拉鳩派老者為「一隻將死的蒼蠅」,而按他自己所說,通行的讀法卻作「將死的蒼蠅們」;因此在《教會論戰評註》第十一章中,他推論這位利林人並未被帕拉鳩派的瘟疫所感染。他原可加上一句:蓋拉修也稱他為一隻青蛙。他說:「有一個名叫塞涅卡的可憐老者被帶到我們面前,陷在帕拉鳩深淵的污泥中,正如我們在啟示錄中讀到某些人的情形,輕率地浸沒於其中,如同那些青蛙之一。」但我不信蓋拉修知道文森提烏的著作:否則他必在書目評閱中還他當得的尊榮;而《便西拉智訓》十章一節關於將死蒼蠅的那見證,他或許是在米列維的奧普他土卷七第幾節讀到的,
to the Bishops appointed throughout Picenum, he calls a certain crazed old Pelagian 'a fly about to die,' whereas the common reading, as he himself says, has 'flies that are dying'; whence in the Ecclesiastical-Polemical Commentary, chapter 11, he infers that the Lirinensian was not infected with the Pelagian plague. He could have added that he is also called a frog by Gelasius. 'There has been brought before us,' says he, 'a wretched old man named Seneca, in the mire of the Pelagian abyss, just as we read of certain ones in the Apocalypse, imprudently immersed as one of the frogs.' But that Vincentius's work was known to Gelasius, I do not believe: otherwise he would have repaid him his deserved honor in the review of books, and that testimony of Ecclesiasticus 10, v. 1, about dying flies he perhaps read in Optatus of Milevis, Book 7, no.
1:168
4, vel Augustino lib. 2 cont. Ep. Petiliani cap. X, ubi ait: «Propter numerositatem muscis arbitror esse comparatos; sed hi exterminant oleum suavitatis, qui non ipsam Dei gratiam, sed hominum mores intuentur.» Deut. 13. Haec est lectio Cod. Reg. Unde confirmatur conjectura Barthol. Petri Duac., qui in margine edit. suae adnotavit hic legendum aestus pro eo quod editiones habebant actus. Baluzius. Miror doctissimum virum Dionysium Petavium tom. 5. Theolog. dogm. lib. 1, cap. 6, n. 15, oppositum legere, quasi nempe Vincentius dixerit, et ipsum plena fidei sanitate, reclamantibus editionibus, ac contextu ipso:
第四節,或是在奧古斯丁《駁佩提里安書信》卷二第十章讀到的,他在那裡說:「因著它們的眾多,我想它們被比作蒼蠅;但這些蒼蠅敗壞了那馨香的膏油,就是那些不仰望神恩典本身、卻只注目於人之品行的人。」申命記十三章。這是王室抄本的讀法。由此證實了杜埃的巴爾托洛繆‧彼得魯的推測,他在自己版本的頁邊註明,此處當讀作「aestus」(熱),而非印本所作的「actus」(行動)。巴魯齊烏案。我詫異那最博學之人丟尼修‧帕塔維烏在《教義神學》卷五卷一第六章第十五節中,竟讀作相反,彷彿文森提烏曾說「也說他擁有完全純全的信德」,這是違背印本與上下文本身的:
no. 4, or in Augustine, Book 2 against the Letter of Petilianus, chapter 10, where he says: 'On account of their numerousness I think they are compared to flies; but these exterminate the oil of sweetness, who look not to God's grace itself, but to the morals of men.' Deut. 13. This is the reading of the Royal Codex. Whence the conjecture of Bartholomew Petrus of Douai is confirmed, who in the margin of his edition noted that here should be read 'aestus' (heat) for that which the editions had, 'actus' (acts). Baluzius. I marvel that the most learned man Dionysius Petavius, in Volume 5 of the Dogmatic Theology, Book 1, chapter 6, no. 15, reads the opposite, as though indeed Vincentius had said 'and him in full soundness of faith,' against the editions and the very context:
1:169
praesertim quia non latuit virum omnigena eruditione refertum a Basilio in Ep. 293, et a Gregorio Nazianzeno in Ep. 1, ad Cled. pag. 744, reprehensum fuisse Apollinarem, ut in Sabellii errorem inclinantem, cujus rei testes hic posterior affert libros illius. Hinc minime audiendus Leontius in lib. de sectis Act. 4, tom. 11, Bibl. PP. dum affirmat hominem non errare circa Trinitatem. «Tametsi, inquit, Gregorii ambo etiam hac in parte erroris illum arguant.» Sed praeter Gregorios exstat etiam Basilius et Lirinensis, ut alios omittam; unde suspicor non pervenisse ad Leontium Apollinaris libros, in quibus erratum deprehendit Nazianzenus:
尤其因為那位充滿各樣學識的人並非不知道,亞波里拿留曾被巴西流在第二九三封書信中、被拿先斯的貴格利在致克勒多尼的第一封書信第七四四頁中加以責備,說他傾向撒伯流的錯謬——後者引用此人自己的著作為此事作見證。因此在《論諸派》一書、第四幕、《教父叢書》卷十一中,當良提烏斷言此人並未在三位一體上錯謬時,斷不可聽信他。他說:「儘管兩位貴格利在這方面也都指控他錯謬。」但除兩位貴格利之外,還有巴西流與這位利林人,姑且不提其他人;因此我猜想亞波里拿留那些被拿先斯人查出錯謬的著作,並未傳到良提烏手中:
especially since it did not escape that man, filled with every kind of erudition, that Apollinaris was reproved by Basil in Letter 293, and by Gregory of Nazianzus in Letter 1 to Cledonius, page 744, as inclining toward the error of Sabellius—of which matter the latter adduces as witnesses the man's own books. Hence Leontius is by no means to be heeded, in the book On Sects, Act 4, Volume 11 of the Library of the Fathers, when he affirms that the man did not err concerning the Trinity. 'Although,' says he, 'both the Gregories accuse him of error in this part also.' But besides the Gregories there is also Basil and the Lirinensian, to pass over others; whence I suspect that the books of Apollinaris, in which Nazianzen detected the error, did not reach Leontius:
1:170
nisi forte quis dicere malit, hominem contraria dogmata vulgasse, quod accidere illi potuit, dum «in tractanda Theologia non e Scripturis, sed ex humanis inventis argumenta petebat,» quemadmodum ait Basilius. Rom. 7. Ut Ariani facilius improvidis suaderent Verbum alterius esse a Patre substantiae, passum asseruere in carne; ac animae instar fuisse corpori divinitatem illam Verbi veluti secundariam aiebant; unde ex eorum mente in humanitatem quasi conversa erat divinitas, dum substantivae hominis formae in Christo locum tenuit. Hunc errorem assumptae humanitatis destruentem fidem praeter Lirinensem exprobat illis Leontius de sect. Act 2, Athanasius in lib.
除非或許有人寧願說,此人散布了彼此矛盾的教義,這原可能臨到他,因他「在論述神學時,不是從聖經、乃是從人的杜撰中尋求論據」,正如巴西流所說。羅馬書七章。為要更容易使不留心的人相信「道」與「父」是不同本質,亞流派便斷言祂在肉身中受苦;他們又說「道」的那神性之於身體,彷彿如同魂之於身,乃是次要的;因此照他們的心思,當神性在基督裡取代了人實質的形體時,那神性便彷彿轉化成了人性。這破壞所取人性之信仰的錯謬,除這位利林人之外,良提烏在《論諸派》第二幕中也以此責備他們,亞他那修也在其著作中責備他們,
unless perhaps one would rather say that the man published contradictory doctrines, which could have happened to him while 'in treating of Theology he sought arguments not from the Scriptures, but from human inventions,' as Basil says. Rom. 7. So that the Arians might more easily persuade the unwary that the Word was of another substance than the Father, they asserted that He suffered in the flesh; and they said that that divinity of the Word had been to the body as it were a secondary thing in the manner of a soul; whence, according to their mind, the divinity had been as it were converted into the humanity, while it took the place of the substantive form of the man in Christ. This error, destroying the faith of the assumed humanity, besides the Lirinensian, Leontius reproaches them with, in On Sects, Act 2, and Athanasius in the book
1:171
de salutari Adventu, et in altero de incarnatione Christi: ac potissimum Hilariu s in toto lib. X de Trinitate, unde numer. 9, ait: «Volunt plerique eorum ex passionis metu, et infirmitate patiendi, non in natura eum impassibilis Dei fuisse..... Sed inferioris a Deo Patre naturae, et humanae passionis trepidaverit metu, et ad corporalis poenae congemuerit atrocitatem.» Quae quum ita sint, jam sine ambiguitate ulla facile dirimitur tota controversia, quam Claudianus Mamertus, Berengarius ac Joannes quidam apud Philippum bonae spei Abbatem excitarunt Hilario, quasi humanas in Christo Passiones neganti num. 23 ejusdem libri dum inquit:
就是在《論拯救的降臨》、並在另一部《論基督的成肉身》中;尤其是希拉流,在他《論三位一體》整卷第十卷中,所以他在第九節說:「他們當中極多人,出於對受苦的懼怕、並對受難之軟弱的畏懼,竟主張祂並非具有那不能受苦之神的性情……乃是具有比父神低劣的性情,且因懼怕人的受苦而戰兢,因身體刑罰的酷烈而呻吟。」既然這些事是如此,如今整場爭論便毫無歧義地輕易得以解決——這爭論乃是克勞迪安‧瑪默土、貝倫加流、並某個約翰,在好望修道院院長腓力面前針對希拉流所掀起的,彷彿希拉流否認基督裡有人性的受苦,就是在同卷第二十三節他說:
On the Saving Advent, and in another On the Incarnation of Christ; and most of all Hilary, throughout the whole Book 10 On the Trinity, whence at no. 9 he says: 'Very many of them, out of fear of the passion and the weakness of suffering, will have it that He was not in the nature of the impassible God... but that He was of a nature inferior to God the Father, and trembled with fear of human suffering, and groaned at the atrocity of bodily punishment.' Since these things are so, now without any ambiguity the whole controversy is easily resolved which Claudianus Mamertus, Berengarius, and a certain John, before Philip, Abbot of Bonne-Espérance, stirred up against Hilary, as though he denied human passions in Christ, at no. 23 of the same book, where he says:
1:172
«Passus quidem est Dominus Jesus Christus, dum caeditur, dum suspenditur, dum crucifigitur, dum moritur: sed in corpus Domini irruens Passio, nec non fuit Passio, nec tamen naturam Passionis exseruit, dum et poenali ministerio desaevit, et virtus corporis sine sensu poenae vim poenae in se desaevientis excepit.» Sensus ergo est: Passio qua caesus est Christus, fuit ex parte corporis, seu humanitatis a Verbo assumptae, quae sensu, dolore, tolerantia demutata est; sed vera non fuit ex parte Verbi, quod demutationis effectibus caruerit: et hoc est quod Hilariu s inquit Filium Dei vim poenae in se desaevientis sine sensu poenae excepisse. Consulat Lect. generalem praefat.
「主耶穌基督在受擊打、被懸掛、被釘十字架、死亡之時,確實受了苦難:然而那衝向主身體的苦難,既非毫無苦難,卻又未顯出苦難之本性,因為一方面它以刑罰之職事肆虐,另一方面,主身體的能力卻在毫無刑罰之感覺的情況下,將那肆虐於其上的刑罰之力承受於自身之中。」因此其意義是:基督所受擊打的苦難,是就身體一方面而言,即就道所取的人性而言,這人性藉感覺、痛苦、忍耐而起了變化;但就道一方面而言,這苦難並非真實的,因為道沒有任何變化的果效:希拉流所說的正是此意,即神的兒子在自身中承受了那肆虐於祂的刑罰之力,卻無刑罰之感覺。讀者可參閱總序。
«The Lord Jesus Christ truly suffered, while He was struck, while He was hung up, while He was crucified, while He died: yet the Passion, rushing upon the body of the Lord, was both not without a Passion, and yet did not draw forth the nature of the Passion, since on the one hand it raged with a penal office, and on the other the power of His body, without any sense of the penalty, received in itself the force of the penalty that was raging against it.» The meaning therefore is this: the Passion by which Christ was struck belonged on the part of the body, that is, of the humanity assumed by the Word, which was altered by sensation, pain, and endurance; but it was not real on the part of the Word, which lacked the effects of any alteration: and this is what Hilary says, that the Son of God received in Himself the force of the penalty raging against Him without any sense of the penalty. Let the reader consult the general preface.
1:173
praemissam Operibus D. Hilarii Edit. P. Coustant. § III. Arbitratur Baluzius a sciolo quodam adjectam fuisse parenthesi Manichaeorum vocem: qui Vincentium non intelligens, putavit comparationem eam sumi a Manichaeis. Deinde ad voces Sacerdotem effingit, ait, tragoedos et comoedos induisse palam Episcopi personam, non secus ac aliorum hominum. Quum tot, et tantae olim fuerint, quemadmodum et nunc sunt, otiosae haereticorum fraudulentiae contra Trinitatis Incarnationisque mysteria, stat nihilominus catholicae fidei integritas, tanquam rupes valida, et immota adversus omnes ventos, pluvias, torrentes, quia, inquit Hilarius lib. 2. de Trinit. numer. 22.
此序冠於庫斯坦神父(P. Coustant)所編聖希拉流著作之前。第三節。巴呂茲(Baluzius)認為「摩尼教徒」一詞乃某半通之人妄加於括號之中,此人不解文森特之意,以為該比喻取自摩尼教徒。其次,論及「祭司」一詞時,他說他塑造出公然扮演主教身分的悲劇與喜劇演員,與扮演他人並無二致。雖然從前曾有,如今亦有如此眾多而巨大的、異端對三位一體與道成肉身奧祕所行的無謂詭詐,然而大公信德的完整性卻屹立如堅固磐石,在一切風雨急流面前毫不動搖;因為,希拉流在《論三位一體》卷二第二十二節中說:
prefixed to the Works of St. Hilary, edited by P. Coustant. § III. Baluzius judges that the word 'of the Manichaeans' was inserted into the parenthesis by some smatterer who, not understanding Vincent, supposed that the comparison was taken from the Manichaeans. Then, regarding the words 'a Priest,' he says that he fashions tragedians and comedians who openly put on the person of a bishop, no differently than that of other men. Although there were once, as there are now, so many and so great idle frauds of heretics against the mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation, nevertheless the integrity of the Catholic faith stands like a mighty rock, unmoved against all winds, rains, and torrents; because, says Hilary in Book 2 of On the Trinity, number 22:
1:174
«Ut quaedam medicamentorum genera sunt ita comparata, ut non singulis tantum aegritudinibus utilia sint, sed omnibus in commune medeantur habeantque in se virtutem generalis auxilii; ita et fides catholica non adversus singulas pestes, sed contra omnes morbos opem medelae communis impertit; non infirmanda genere, non vincenda numero, non diversitate fallenda; sed una atque eadem adversum singula omniaque consistit. Magnum est enim, tot in una ea esse remedia, quot morbi sunt; et totidem veritatis esse doctrinas, quotidem erunt studia falsitatis. Contrahantur in unum nomina haereticorum, et omnes scholae prodeant:
「正如有些藥物配製得宜,不僅對個別病症有效,更能普遍醫治眾病,本身具有通用良藥之效力;大公信德也是如此,它所賜下的公共療治之助,不是對付個別瘟疫,而是抵禦一切疾病;它不因其類別而被削弱,不因數目而被勝過,不因多樣而被欺騙;乃是始終如一,抵擋個別與全體。因為這實在是件大事:在此一信德中,疾病有多少,療藥就有多少;謬妄的追求將有多少,真理的教義就有多少。讓眾異端之名匯集為一,讓他們一切學派都出來罷:」
«Just as there are certain kinds of medicines so compounded that they are not only useful for individual ailments, but heal all in common and possess within themselves the power of a general remedy; so too the Catholic faith bestows the help of a common cure not against single plagues, but against all diseases; it is not to be weakened by its kind, not overcome by number, not deceived by diversity; but one and the same it stands firm against each and all. For it is a great thing that there are in this one faith as many remedies as there are diseases; and that there are as many doctrines of truth as there shall be pursuits of falsehood. Let the names of the heretics be gathered into one, and let all their schools come forth:»
1:175
audiant unum ingenitum Deum patrem, et unum unigenitum Dei Filium perfecti Patris perfectam progeniem,» etc. quae sequuntur. Vixit annos 69, quum labore confectum Tyri summum virum mors consumpsit ann. post Ch. ortum 254, quo anno Interamnae Gallus et Volusianus interfecti sunt. Eadem in urbe sepultus est, cujus sepulcri vestigia hodie superesse, qui loca illa lustrarunt, apud Huetium lib. 1. Origen. cap. 4, num. 7 et 9, referunt. Valesius, et post illum Huetius ex hoc Porphyrii testimonio inferunt duos exstitisse Origenes, ambos Ammonii discipulos:
「讓他們聽見:只有一位非受生的父神,只有一位獨生的神子,是完全之父的完全後裔,」如此等等。他活了六十九歲,在基督降生後二五四年,這位崇高之人因勞苦而力竭,死亡在推羅城將他擄去;那一年,迦魯斯與沃路西亞努斯在因特拉姆納被殺。他葬於同一城中,凡考察過那些地方的人都報告說,其墳墓的遺跡至今仍存,見於奧埃(Huet)《奧利金研究》卷一第四章第七與第九節。瓦勒西烏斯,以及其後的奧埃,從波斐利的這段見證推斷,曾有兩位奧利金,二者都是安謨尼烏斯的門生:
«let them hear that there is one unbegotten God the Father, and one only-begotten Son of God, the perfect offspring of the perfect Father,» and so forth, as follows. He lived sixty-nine years, when death, in the city of Tyre, carried off that exalted man, worn out by toil, in the year 254 after the birth of Christ, in which year Gallus and Volusianus were slain at Interamna. He was buried in the same city, and those who have surveyed those places report that traces of his tomb survive to this day, as found in Huet, Book 1 of Origeniana, chapter 4, numbers 7 and 9. Valesius, and after him Huet, infer from this testimony of Porphyry that there existed two Origens, both disciples of Ammonius:
1:176
nostrum, qui vulgo Adamantius est dictus, de quo Porphyrius tradit multam ex scriptis apud posteros gloriam fuisse consecutum, sibique adolescenti valde notum; alterum vero qui fuit Herennii, et Plotini condiscipulus, de quo frequens mentio in vita Plotini ab eodem Porphyrio scripta; nihilque posterorum memoriae reliquit praeter libellum de Daemonibus, ut constat ex Longino. Fuit autem hic condiscipulus, et aequalis Porphyrii Romae, si Eunapio fides. Verum, ut utriusque Origenis latum appareat discrimen, oportet advertere Adamantium imperantibus Gallo et Volusiano ex Eusebio obiisse: alterum vero ex Porphyrio in vita Plotini sub Gallieno in vivis fuisse, ac librum quemdam elaborasse.
我們的那位,通稱阿達曼提烏斯(Adamantius),波斐利說他因其著作在後世獲得大榮,並且在波斐利年少時與他甚為熟識;至於另一位,乃是赫倫尼烏斯與普羅丁的同窗,在波斐利所寫《普羅丁傳》中屢有提及;據朗吉努斯所載,此人除一本論《群魔》的小書外,未給後世留下任何記念。若可信尤納庇烏斯之言,此人乃波斐利在羅馬的同窗與同時代之人。然而,為使這兩位奧利金之間的巨大區別得以彰顯,須注意:據優西比烏所載,阿達曼提烏斯死於迦魯斯與沃路西亞努斯在位之時;而另一位,據波斐利《普羅丁傳》所載,在加里恩努斯在位時仍然在世,並撰成某一部書。
our own, who is commonly called Adamantius, of whom Porphyry relates that he obtained much glory among posterity from his writings, and was very well known to him in his youth; but the other was the fellow-disciple of Herennius and Plotinus, of whom frequent mention is made in the Life of Plotinus written by the same Porphyry; and he left nothing to the memory of posterity except a little book on Demons, as is established from Longinus. Now this man was a fellow-disciple and contemporary of Porphyry at Rome, if Eunapius is to be believed. But, that the wide distinction between the two Origens may appear, it must be observed that Adamantius died, according to Eusebius, under the reign of Gallus and Volusianus; whereas the other, according to Porphyry in the Life of Plotinus, was alive under Gallienus, and composed a certain book.
1:177
Quae fuerint haec Scripturarum capitula exponit Epiphanius in Anchoratu numer. 54 et 62, exordia scilicet Genesis: «Plerique, inquit, allegorice de Paradiso disputant, atque inter caeteros furiosus Origenes adumbratam nescio quam speciem pro veritate in mundum invexit.» Et posteriori num., «iterum: Redeo ad Originem (quod ipsi Deus ignoscat): absurdissimam aliam fabulam, et allegoriam fallendis hominibus proposuit, etc.» Vide S. Virum loc. laud.
這些聖經的章節究竟是哪些,伊皮法尼烏斯在《錨論》(Anchoratus)第五十四與六十二節中有所闡明,即《創世記》的開端:他說:「許多人以寓意之法辯論樂園之事,其中尤以瘋狂的奧利金為甚,他將某種虛影不實之說引入世界,以代替真理。」在後一節中又說:「再者,我回到奧利金(願神赦免他):他提出另一極荒謬的寓言與寓意,以欺騙世人,等等。」參見該聖者所引之處。
What these chapters of the Scriptures were, Epiphanius sets forth in the Anchoratus, numbers 54 and 62, namely the openings of Genesis: «Very many,» he says, «dispute allegorically about Paradise, and among the rest the frenzied Origen introduced into the world some shadowy notion or other in place of the truth.» And in the latter number, «again: I return to Origen (may God forgive him): he set forth another most absurd fable and allegory for deceiving men, etc.» See the holy man in the passage cited.
1:178
Oportet tamen hic advertere, quod licet ab Origene peccatum sit ob frequentes allegorias, inter veteres tamen nemo accuratius illo etiam litteralem Scripturae sensum exposuit, ut probe notum est illis, qui ejus lucubrationes evolverunt. Hinc optandum sane est, ut paulo aequiores in Origenem fuissent nonnulli etiam ex veteribus; qui strenue quum usi essent hominis laboribus, graves postea ei lites excitarunt. Hilarius in Matth. c. 5. Intelligit Priscillam et Maximillam, nobiles ac opulentas feminas, quae Ecclesias plures auro primum, deinde nefariis corrupere dogmatibus. De his ac Montano Prosper in Chronico ad Consulat. Cethegi et Clari, qui incidit in ann. Christi 170:
然而在此必須指出:雖然奧利金因其頻繁的寓意解經而有過失,但在古人中,論及聖經的字面意義,無人比他闡釋得更為精確,凡細讀過他著作的人對此都心知肚明。因此確實值得期望,連古人中也應有些人對奧利金稍加公允;這些人在大力使用了他的勞績之後,竟又對他掀起嚴重的爭訟。希拉流《馬太福音注》第五章。他所指的是普里斯基拉與馬克西米拉,乃是高貴而富有的婦人,她們先以金錢、繼以邪惡的教義敗壞了許多教會。論到她們與孟他努,普羅斯珀在其《編年史》中、於凱特古斯與克拉魯斯任執政官之年(落於基督紀元一七〇年)記載:
Yet here it must be observed that, although Origen sinned on account of his frequent allegories, nevertheless among the ancients no one expounded even the literal sense of Scripture more accurately than he, as is well known to those who have perused his lucubrations. Hence it is indeed to be wished that even some among the ancients had been a little fairer toward Origen; who, after having vigorously made use of the man's labors, afterward stirred up grave quarrels against him. Hilary on Matthew, chapter 5. He understands Priscilla and Maximilla, noble and wealthy women, who corrupted many Churches first with gold, then with wicked doctrines. Concerning these and Montanus, Prosper in his Chronicle, at the consulate of Cethegus and Clarus, which fell in the year of Christ 170:
1:179
«H c tempestate pseudoprophetia, quae Cataphrygas nominatur, accepit exordium, Montano auctore, Prisca Maximillaque insanis vatibus. Nomen errori Provincia Phrygia dedit, quia inventores ejus illic primitus exstiterunt, ibique vixerunt, et nunc etiam in eisdem partibus populos habent. Adventum Spiritus Sancti a Domino promissum, in se potius, quam in Apostolos fuisse asserunt: secundas nuptias pro fornicationibus habent; et ideo dicunt eas permisisse Apostolum Paulum, quia ex parte sciebat, et ex parte prophetabat; nondum enim venerat quod perfectum est. Hoc autem perfectum in Montanum, et in ejus prophetissas venisse delirant.»
「在此時期,那稱為加他弗里幾亞派的假預言開始興起,以孟他努為其創始者,普里斯卡與馬克西米拉為其狂亂的女先知。弗里幾亞省給這謬誤命了名,因為其發明者最先在那裏興起,並在那裏居住,至今在那一帶仍有信眾。他們宣稱主所應許聖靈的降臨乃應在他們身上,而非在使徒身上:他們把再婚視為淫亂;因此他們說使徒保羅之所以允許再婚,是因為他所知有限、所說預言有限;那完全的尚未來到。但他們瘋狂地宣稱這完全的乃臨到孟他努及其女先知身上。」
«At this season the false prophecy which is called Cataphrygian took its beginning, with Montanus as its author and Prisca and Maximilla as its raving prophetesses. The province of Phrygia gave its name to the error, because its inventors first arose there and there lived, and even now have their followers in those same parts. They assert that the coming of the Holy Spirit promised by the Lord took place in themselves rather than in the Apostles: they regard second marriages as fornications; and therefore they say that the Apostle Paul permitted them because he knew in part and prophesied in part; for that which is perfect had not yet come. But they rave that this perfect thing came in Montanus and in his prophetesses.»
1:180
Vixit Tertullianus usque ad mediam aetatem Ecclesiae presbyter; «invidia postea, inquit Hieronymus in Catal. Scrip. Eccl. cap. 53, et contumeliis Clericorum Romanae Ecclesiae, ad Montani dogma delapsus, in multis libris meminit novae prophetiae: specialiter autem adversum Ecclesiam texuit volumina: de pudicitia, de persecutione, de jejuniis, de Monogamia, de extasi libros sex, et septimum quem adversus Apollonium composuit.» Dolendus sane hominis lapsus, quia Hieronymo eodem teste in Epist. ad Magnum, inter Latinos nihil Tertulliano eruditius, vel acutius; quando Apologeticus ejus, et contra Gentes libri, cunctam seculi obtinent disciplinam.
特土良作為教會的長老活到中年;耶柔米在《教會作家目錄》第五十三章中說:「後來,由於羅馬教會聖職人員的嫉妒與侮辱,他墮入了孟他努的教義,並在許多書中提到那新預言:但他尤其撰寫了反對教會的卷冊:論貞節、論逼迫、論禁食、論一夫一妻、論狂迷六卷,以及他為駁斥阿波羅尼烏斯所作的第七卷。」此人的跌倒實在可悲,因為據同一位耶柔米在《致馬格努斯書》中的見證,在拉丁作家中沒有比特土良更博學、更敏銳的了;因為他的《護教辭》與《駁外邦人》諸書包羅了那時代的全部學問。
Tertullian lived as a presbyter of the Church until middle age; «afterward,» says Jerome in his Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter 53, «through the envy and insults of the clergy of the Roman Church, he lapsed into the teaching of Montanus, and in many books made mention of the new prophecy: but specifically he composed volumes against the Church: on Modesty, on Persecution, on Fasts, on Monogamy, six books on Ecstasy, and a seventh which he composed against Apollonius.» The man's fall is indeed to be lamented, since by the same Jerome's testimony in his Letter to Magnus, among the Latins nothing is more learned or more acute than Tertullian; seeing that his Apologeticus and his books Against the Gentiles comprise the whole learning of the age.
1:181
Fertur vixisse usque ad decrepitam aetatem. Placuit Ecclesiae, ac bonis omnibus, ne fucus a desperatis hominibus veritati fieret; ut aliquando antiquus fidei sensus, novae appellationis proprietate signaretur; at indignati sunt nonnulli, inter quos Joannes Clericus, tomo primo Artis Criticae, ubi culpat voces ab Ecclesia sacratas, nempe Transubstantiationis, Consubstantialis, et similium quasi voces nihili: verum injusta est reprehensio, taliterque iste se gerit, ac si quis diceret, ut Hilarius loquitur libr. adv. Constantium Imperatorem num. 16:
據說他活到了極衰老的年歲。教會與一切善人都認為,不應容絕望之人對真理施行欺詐;以致信德古老之義可藉一新名稱之正當性而終得標明;但有些人卻為此忿忿不平,其中有約翰·勒克萊(John Le Clerc),在其《批判藝術》(Ars Critica)卷一中,他譴責教會所聖化的詞語,即「化質」(Transubstantiation)、「同質」(Consubstantial)及類似詞語,彷彿它們是毫無價值的詞語:但這責難是不公正的,而那人的行徑,正如希拉流在其《駁君士坦提烏斯皇帝》一書第十六節所言的那般:
He is said to have lived to extreme old age. It pleased the Church and all good men that no deceit should be wrought against the truth by desperate men; so that the ancient sense of the faith might at last be marked by the propriety of a new appellation; but some were indignant, among whom John Le Clerc, in the first volume of his Ars Critica, where he censures the words consecrated by the Church, namely Transubstantiation, Consubstantial, and the like, as though they were words of no value: but the rebuke is unjust, and that man so conducts himself as though one were to say, as Hilary speaks in his book Against the Emperor Constantius, number 16:
1:182
«Nolo adversum nova venena novas medicamentorum comparationes, nolo adversum novos hostes nova bella, nolo adversum novas insidias concilia recentia.... Novitates vocum, sed prophanas devitare jubet Apostolus: tu cur pias excludis? quum praesertim ab eo dictum sit: Omnis scriptura divinitus inspirata utilis est. Innascibilem, scriptum nunquam legis: numquid ex hoc negandum erit, quia novum est? Decernis similem Patri Filium. Evangelia non praedicant: quid est, quod non refugis hanc vocem? In uno novitas eligitur, in alio submovetur. Ubi impietatis occasio, novitas admittitur: ubi autem religionis MAXIMA ET SOLA CAUTELA EST, excluditur.»
「我不願為了對付新毒而調製新藥;我不願為了對付新敵而興新戰;我不願為了對付新埋伏而設新計……使徒吩咐我們要避免話語的新奇,但所指的是褻瀆的新奇:你為何卻把虔誠的新奇也排除掉?尤其他既說過:凡神所默示的聖經都是有益的。『不可受生的』——你在何處讀到它有此記載?難道因它是新的就該否定它麼?你判定子與父相似。福音書並不傳講此語:為何你不躲避這詞?在這一件事上新奇被選用,在那一件事上卻被剔除。哪裏有機會行不敬,新奇就被接納:但哪裏有信仰最大且唯一的保障,它卻被排除。」
«I do not wish, against new poisons, for new compoundings of medicines; I do not wish, against new enemies, for new wars; I do not wish, against new ambushes, for recent counsels.... The Apostle bids us avoid novelties of words, but profane ones: why dost thou exclude the pious ones? especially since it was said by him: All Scripture inspired by God is profitable. 'Unbegettable'—thou nowhere readest it written: is it therefore to be denied because it is new? Thou decreest the Son like to the Father. The Gospels do not preach it: why is it that thou dost not flee this word? In the one thing novelty is chosen, in the other it is removed. Where there is occasion for impiety, novelty is admitted: but where there is the GREATEST AND ONLY SAFEGUARD OF RELIGION, it is excluded.»
1:183
Quare autem Clericus disserens de vocibus nihil significantibus in exemplum adducat voces illas ab Ecclesia sacratas, quis prudens intelligere potest, quando ex sensu et voluntate Ecclesiae jam legitimus illis vocibus affixus est sensus? quod fas semper fuit, eritque, licet frendentibus ferocioribus, et forte insanis Criticis, Poeta dicente: Licuit semperque licebit Signatum praesente nota procudere nomen. Natu nobilis fuit, sed naturae vitio Eunuchus matris utero editus. An ob hanc causam a Lirinensi appelletur prodigiosus, incertum est; Patres tamen S. Mauri post Garnerium verisimile putant.
但勒克萊在論述毫無意義的詞語時,為何竟舉那些被教會聖化的詞語為例——有哪個明智之人能理解?既然憑教會的意思與心意,這些詞語早已被賦予了合法的意義?這是向來合法、且永遠合法的,縱然更兇悍、或許瘋狂的批評家咬牙切齒,正如那詩人所說:「鑄造一個蓋有當今印記的詞語,向來合法,且將永遠合法。」他出身高貴,卻因天性之缺陷,生來即是太監,自母腹中即如此產出。是否因此緣故而被勒林的(文森特)稱為「怪異之人」,尚不確定;然而聖摩爾的諸位教父,繼加爾尼埃之後,認為此說似為可信。
But why, in discoursing on words that signify nothing, Le Clerc should adduce as an example those words consecrated by the Church—what prudent person can understand, when by the sense and will of the Church a legitimate meaning has already been attached to those words? which was always lawful and ever will be, though fiercer and perhaps mad critics gnash their teeth, as the Poet says: «It has been lawful, and ever will be lawful, to coin a word stamped with the present mark.» He was noble by birth, but by a defect of nature a eunuch, brought forth from his mother's womb. Whether for this cause he is called 'prodigious' by the Lerinensian is uncertain; yet the Fathers of St. Maur, following Garnier, think it likely.
1:184
Certe in Commonitorio Marii Mercatoris oblato Ecclesiae Constantinopolitanae ac Theodosio, haec in illius exordio leguntur: Coelestius quidem Eunuchus matris utero editus]. Nemo ex his Vincentii verbis inferat, nullam osse pro peccantibus indulgentiam, remissionemque servatam dixisse Novatianum. Error namque ejus sequens fuit, quem antea defenderat Tertullianus ; inficiabatur fuisse Ecclesiae concessam potestatem, ut atrociora illa peccata, apostasiae nempe a fide, homicidii, ac fornicationis, per se remitteret, quum talium delictorum venia esset soli Deo reservata. Unde statuebat de illis perpetuo agendam esse poenitentiam.
確實,在馬利烏斯·梅爾卡托呈獻給君士坦丁堡教會與狄奧多西的《備忘錄》(Commonitorium)開端處,讀到這些話:「凱萊斯提烏斯,這位自母腹中產出的太監。」沒有人能從文森特這些話推斷說,諾瓦提安主張對犯罪之人並無保留任何寬赦與赦免。因為他的謬誤乃是下述這項——此項特土良先前曾為之辯護:他否認教會獲有權柄,可憑己力赦免那些更為兇惡的罪,即背棄信仰、殺人與淫亂之罪,因為這類罪行的赦免乃單單保留給神。因此他主張,對這些罪當行永久的補贖。
Certainly in the Commonitory of Marius Mercator, presented to the Church of Constantinople and to Theodosius, these words are read at its opening: 'Coelestius indeed, a eunuch brought forth from his mother's womb.' Let no one infer from these words of Vincent that Novatian said no indulgence or remission was reserved for sinners. For his error was the following, which Tertullian had previously defended: he denied that power had been granted to the Church to remit of itself those more atrocious sins, namely apostasy from the faith, homicide, and fornication, since pardon for such offenses was reserved to God alone. Whence he laid down that perpetual penance must be done for them.
1:185
Pro minoribus vero peccatis agnovit in Ecclesia dimittendi facultatem. Vide Petavium, tom. IV. Theol. dogm. lib. 3. Eccl. Hierar. cap. 12 num. 6. Simonis impura, et nefanda dogmata, quae late describuntur ab Irenaeo, Epiphanio, et Theodoreto, discipulos defensoresque multos nacta sunt, ut Saturninum, Basilidem, hujusque filios Epiphanem, et Isidorum. Quorum infelices haeredes exstitere Cerdon, et Marcion, ac tertio Ecclesiae seculo Manichaei; his successere Priscillianistae, quos Manichaeorum cognatos appellat S. Leo in ep. olim 93, nunc 15, cap. 4. Unde Prosper in Chronico ad Coss. Ausonium, et Olybrium:
但對於較輕的罪,他承認教會有赦免之權能。參見佩塔維烏斯《教義神學》卷四,第三卷《論教會品級》第十二章第六節。西門那污穢可憎的教義——愛任紐、伊皮法尼烏斯與狄奧多勒特都詳加描述——獲得了許多門徒與辯護者,如撒土尼努、巴西理德,以及巴西理德之子伊皮法尼與伊西多。這些人的不幸繼承者乃是刻爾多與馬吉安,到了教會第三世紀則有摩尼教徒;繼這些人之後的是普里斯西利安派,聖良在其書信(昔為第九十三、今為第十五)第四章中稱他們為摩尼教徒的同宗。因此普羅斯珀在其《編年史》中、於奧索尼烏斯與奧呂布里烏斯任執政官之年記載:
But for lesser sins he acknowledged in the Church the faculty of forgiving. See Petavius, Volume IV of Dogmatic Theology, Book 3, On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 12, number 6. The impure and abominable doctrines of Simon, which are described at length by Irenaeus, Epiphanius, and Theodoret, obtained many disciples and defenders, such as Saturninus, Basilides, and his sons Epiphanes and Isidore. Of these the unhappy heirs were Cerdo and Marcion, and in the third century of the Church the Manichaeans; these were succeeded by the Priscillianists, whom St. Leo calls kinsmen of the Manichaeans in his epistle formerly 93, now 15, chapter 4. Whence Prosper in his Chronicle, at the consulate of Ausonius and Olybrius:
1:186
Ea tempestate Priscillianus Episcopus de Gallaecia, ex Manichaeorum et Gnosticorum dogmate, haeresim nominis sui condidit. Gnosticos autem a Simone sua habuisse exordia testis est Irenaeus. Optasse Simonem tanquam Deum ab omnibus glorificari, a multisque pro tali habitum, testis est Irenaeus lib. 1. adv. haer. cap. 20 ex Edit. Erasmi; hinc non adeo facile exponi potest, quomodo dixerit, Dei creatoris impulsu et necessitate ferri homines ad malum. Ex Irenaeo autem haec habemus. Quum impius sublimissimam se profiteretur virtutem, ac Helenam quamdam, primam suae mentis conceptionem, per hanc dicebat angelos atque archangelos conditos;
在那時期,普里斯西利安,一位加利西亞的主教,根據摩尼教徒與諾斯底派的教義,創立了以他自己名字命名的異端。諾斯底派起源於西門,愛任紐可作見證。西門願被眾人當作神而受榮耀,並為許多人視為如此——愛任紐《駁異端》卷一第二十章(伊拉斯謨版)可作見證;因此不太容易解釋他何以說人乃因造物主神的推動與必然而被驅向作惡。但我們從愛任紐處得此記載。這不敬之人既自稱為至高之能力,又有某位海倫,乃其心思的最初構想,他說藉著她,眾天使與眾天使長被造出來;
At that season Priscillian, a bishop of Galicia, founded a heresy bearing his own name, out of the doctrine of the Manichaeans and Gnostics. That the Gnostics took their beginnings from Simon, Irenaeus is witness. That Simon wished to be glorified by all as God, and was held as such by many, Irenaeus is witness, Book 1 Against Heresies, chapter 20, in the edition of Erasmus; hence it cannot be very easily explained how he said that men are driven to evil by the impulse and necessity of the Creator God. But from Irenaeus we have these things. Since the impious man professed himself the most sublime power, and a certain Helen, the first conception of his mind, through her he said that angels and archangels were created;
1:187
a quibus fabricatus Orbis ac praepostere moderatus, ad emendationem rerum, ut ipse veniret, compulerunt. Unde addebat, ut Irenaeus ait, «prophetas a mundi fabricatoribus Angelis inspiratos dixisse prophetias; quapropter monebat, ne ulterius curarent eos, hi qui in eum, et in Helenam ejus spem habebant, et ut liberos agere quae velint. Secundum enim ipsius gratiam salvari homines, sed non secundum operas justas. Nec enim esse naturaliter operationes justas, sed ex accidentia, quemadmodum posuerunt qui mundum fecerunt Angeli, per hujusmodi praecepta in servitutem deducentes homines.» Propter haec forte Lirinensis dixit ex ejus mente necessitate impelli homines ad malum.
世界乃由這些天使所造、並被乖謬地治理,他們強逼他前來,為要修正萬事。因此他補充說(如愛任紐所言):「眾先知乃受造世界的天使所默示,方說出諸般預言;故此他勸告那些把盼望寄於他和他的海倫之人,不要再理會那些先知,乃要隨己意自由而行。因為人得救乃是照他的恩典,而非照公義的行為。因為公義的行為並非出於本性,乃出於偶然,正如那造世界的天使所定,藉這類誡命將人帶入奴役。」或許正因這些緣故,勒林的(文森特)才說,照西門之意,人乃被必然驅向作惡。
by whom the world was fashioned and perversely governed, and they compelled him to come for the amendment of things. Hence he added, as Irenaeus says, «that the prophets had uttered their prophecies as inspired by the world-making angels; wherefore he admonished those who had their hope in him and in his Helen no longer to give heed to them, but to act freely as they pleased. For according to his grace men are saved, but not according to just works. For just works are not such by nature, but by accident, even as the angels who made the world appointed, leading men into bondage by precepts of this kind.» On account of these things, perhaps, the Lerinensian said that according to his (Simon's) mind men are driven to evil by necessity.
1:188
Quae fuse hic et sequentibus numeris, de Scripturae abusu apud haereticos, ait Lirinensis, decerpta sunt ex lib. Tertulliani de Praescript., praesertim cap. 38, 39 et 40. Vide infra. An haec de parvulis incaute austera pocula sorbentibus, decerpserit ex lib. 4 Lucretii de Natura rerum, definire non audeo; similia tamen sunt his, quae iste canit, dum praeter meritum se extollit:.... Pueris absinthia tetra medentes Quum dare conantur, prius oras pocula circum Contingunt mellis dulci flavoque liquore: Ut puerorum aetas improvida ludificetur Labrorum tenus, interea perpotet amarum Absinthi laticem, deceptaque non capiatur, Sed potius tali facto recreata valescat.
勒林的(文森特)在此及隨後各節中所詳論的、關於異端對聖經的濫用之事,乃摘自特土良《論異端之駁斥》(De Praescriptione)一書,尤其第三十八、三十九與四十章。參見下文。至於他關於孩童不慎吞下苦杯之說,是否摘自盧克萊修《物性論》卷四,我不敢斷定;然而其說與那詩人所吟唱的相似,那詩人正逾分地自誇時說:「……正如醫者欲給孩童服下苦澀的苦艾時,先以蜂蜜甜美金黃之汁液塗抹杯緣四圍:好叫孩童無知之齡受其唇邊之誘騙,其間飲盡苦艾的苦汁,雖受欺哄卻不致受害,反倒因此舉得以復原而健壯起來。」
What the Lerinensian says at length here and in the following numbers, concerning the abuse of Scripture among heretics, is excerpted from Tertullian's book On Prescription, especially chapters 38, 39, and 40. See below. Whether he excerpted these things about little children incautiously gulping down austere cups from Book 4 of Lucretius On the Nature of Things, I do not dare to determine; yet they are similar to those things which that poet sings, while he extols himself beyond his desert: «...As physicians, when they try to give foul wormwood to children, first touch the rims around the cup with the sweet and golden liquid of honey: that the unwary age of the children may be beguiled as far as the lips, and meanwhile may drink down the bitter draught of wormwood, and though deceived may not be caught, but rather, restored by such a deed, may grow strong.»
1:189
At quia minime valescit, qui amarum obscoenumque ebibit errorem, licet colore multo obductum; propterea S. Vir consulto illorum profert exemplum, qui noxios succos medicaminum vocabulis praecolorant, ex quibus certa funestaque oritur mors. Ex hoc loco infert Dallaeus, in libro de Vero usu Patrum, inconstantes fuisse Patres in fidei doctrina. At Lirinensis haec mens est: quia per plura in superioribus ostenderat non raro divino judicio humanaque infirmitate accidere, ut Ecclesiastici viri magni meriti ac scientiae labantur, et contra Apostolum nova dogmata annuntient, quod probarat exemplis Photini, Apollinaris , Nestorii, Origenis, ac Tertulliani;
但因人若飲盡那苦澀污穢的謬誤——縱然以濃彩遮蓋——絕不能因此健壯起來;故此這聖者特意舉出那些人為例,他們用藥物之名為有害的汁液預先著色,由此產生確然致命的死亡。從此處達耶(Daillé)在其《論教父之真正用途》一書中推斷,眾教父在信德的教義上前後不一。但勒林的(文森特)之意乃是:因為他在上文多處已表明,按神的審判與人的軟弱,往往發生這樣的事——功德與學識皆甚高的教會人士竟然失足,並違背使徒而宣傳新教義,此事他已藉福提努、亞波里拿留、聶斯多留、奧利金與特土良之例加以證明;
But since he by no means grows strong who drinks down a bitter and foul error, however much overlaid with abundant color; therefore the holy man deliberately brings forward the example of those who pre-color noxious juices with the names of medicines, from which a certain and deadly death arises. From this passage Daillé, in his book On the True Use of the Fathers, infers that the Fathers were inconsistent in the doctrine of the faith. But this is the Lerinensian's meaning: because he had shown in several places above that it not rarely happens, by divine judgment and human weakness, that ecclesiastical men of great merit and learning slip and, contrary to the Apostle, announce new doctrines, which he had proven by the examples of Photinus, Apollinaris, Nestorius, Origen, and Tertullian;
1:190
ne quis praetextu auctoritatis horum perversa sectaretur dogmata, ut in fine 24, num. ait: hac de causa prudenter hic monet, haud audiendos esse illos, qui constanter non docuerunt, et vixerunt in Ecclesi . Unde in num. 45, loquens de Sacerdotibus, qui Ephesi convenerant, inquit: «Hoc optimum factu visum est ut in medium SS. Patrum sententiae proferrentur; quorum alios Confessores, omnes vero Catholicos, Sacerdotes fuisse, et permansisse constaret, ut scilicet rite atque solemniter ex eorum consensu atque decreto antiquum dogma firmaretur.» 1 Cor. 1. Apposite haec praescribit Lirinensis ex Apostoli sensu. Nam duo Corinthiis in laud. loco praecipit:
免得有人以這些人的權威為藉口,去追隨悖謬的教義,正如他在第二十四節末了所言:因此緣故,他在此明智地警告說,凡未持守一貫教導、未住在教會中之人,斷不可聽從。因此在第四十五節中,論到聚集於以弗所的眾祭司時,他說:「當時認為最好的作法,乃是將眾聖教父的見解提到眾人面前;其中有些被確認為宣信者,而全體皆為大公的祭司,並且始終如此持守,好叫古老的教義得以憑他們的同意與議決,按正當且隆重之法得以確立。」哥林多前書第一章。勒林的(文森特)按使徒之意切當地立此規範。因為他在所引之處對哥林多人吩咐了兩件事:
lest anyone, under the pretext of the authority of these men, should follow perverse doctrines, as he says at the end of number 24: for this reason he here prudently warns that those are by no means to be heeded who did not teach consistently and live within the Church. Hence in number 45, speaking of the priests who had assembled at Ephesus, he says: «This was deemed best to do, that the opinions of the holy Fathers should be brought forward into the midst; some of whom it was established to have been Confessors, but all of them Catholic priests, and to have so remained, so that namely the ancient doctrine might be confirmed duly and solemnly by their consent and decree.» 1 Corinthians 1. The Lerinensian fittingly prescribes these things according to the sense of the Apostle. For he enjoins two things upon the Corinthians in the cited passage:
1:191
primum, ut sacrarum litterarum interpres in priores spectet, a quibus Verbum Dei processit in posteros. An, inquit, a vobis Verbum Dei processit? alterum, ne quisquam sensum suum tenaci contentione defendat, sed prius reliquos Ecclesiae Doctores consulat; ut si viderit omnibus probari id quod sentit, tuto jam teneat: sin reprobari, tuto jam deserat; quod innuit quum ait: Aut in vos solos pervenit. Consulat lector doctiss. virum Melch. Canum liber 7 de locis Theol. cap. 3. Inter haereticos, qui Ecclesiam turbare conati sunt, ac stylo fidei vexare sententias, praecipuus exstitit Julianus praesertim ex quo sub Zosimo ann. Chr.
第一,聖典的解釋者當回望在他之先的人,神的話乃從這些人傳給後代。他說:「神的道豈是從你們出來的麼?」第二,無論何人都不可以頑固之爭執來護衛自己的見解,乃要先諮詢教會其餘的教師;如此,他若看見自己所持的為眾人所認可,就可安心持守;若被否決,就可安心捨棄;他說「豈是單臨到你們麼?」時即暗示此意。讀者可參閱那位極博學之人梅爾基奧·卡諾(Melchior Cano)《論神學論題》卷七第三章。在企圖攪擾教會、以筆鋒擾亂信德判斷的眾異端中,尤利安最為突出,尤其自從在佐西穆斯在位時、於基督紀元
first, that the interpreter of the sacred letters should look back to those before him, from whom the Word of God proceeded to those after them. 'Or,' he says, 'did the Word of God proceed from you?' the other, that no one should defend his own opinion with stubborn contention, but should first consult the rest of the Church's Doctors; so that if he sees that what he holds is approved by all, he may now safely hold it; but if it is rejected, he may now safely abandon it; which he intimates when he says: 'Or did it come unto you only?' Let the reader consult that most learned man Melchior Cano, Book 7 of On Theological Topics, chapter 3. Among the heretics who attempted to trouble the Church and to vex the judgments of the faith with their pen, Julian was preeminent, especially from the time when, under Zosimus, in the year of Christ
1:192
418, ab Eclanensi dejectus est Episcopatu, imo pulsus ex Italia, vagus, et extorris nullibi sedem certam habens. Nam primo Constantinopolim fugit, sed ann. Chr. 431, vel 432, post Ephesinam Synodum ejectus in Gallias migravit. Anno vero 439, Xysto Papa sedente, seu per fraudem, seu per speciem voluit se ab errore vindicare, cujus dolis Leonis prudentia, et sagacitas restitit, Prospero teste in Chronico: «Hac tempestate, inquit, Julianus Eclanensis jactantissimus Pelagiani erroris assertor, quem dudum amissi Episcopatus intemperans cupido exagitabat multimoda arte fallendi correctionis speciem praeferens, molitus est in communionem Ecclesiae irrepere.
四一八年從埃克拉努姆主教之位被罷黜,甚至被逐出意大利,成為漂泊流亡之人,無處有固定之居所。因為他起初逃往君士坦丁堡,但在基督紀元四三一或四三二年,於以弗所會議之後被逐,遷往高盧。然而在四三九年,當西斯篤教宗在位時,他或藉欺詐、或藉表象,意圖為自己洗脫謬誤之名,其詭計被良的明智與敏睿所抵擋,正如普羅斯珀在其《編年史》中所見證:他說:「在此時期,埃克拉努姆的尤利安,那最自誇的伯拉糾謬誤之鼓吹者——他久已喪失主教之位,那不節制的貪欲攪擾著他——以種種詐欺之術裝出悔改的樣子,企圖潛入教會的相通之中。」
418, he was deposed from the bishopric of Eclanum, indeed driven out of Italy, a wanderer and an exile having nowhere a fixed seat. For at first he fled to Constantinople, but in the year of Christ 431 or 432, after the Synod of Ephesus, being cast out, he migrated into Gaul. But in the year 439, while Pope Xystus was seated, whether by fraud or by show, he wished to vindicate himself from error, whose wiles the prudence and sagacity of Leo withstood, as Prosper testifies in his Chronicle: «At this season,» he says, «Julian of Eclanum, the most boastful asserter of the Pelagian error, whom the intemperate desire for the bishopric long since lost was agitating, contriving by manifold art of deception a show of correction, attempted to creep into the communion of the Church.
1:193
Sed his insidiis Sixtus Papa Diaconi Leonis hortatu vigilanter occurrens, nullum aditum pestiferis conatibus patere permisit: et ita omnes Catholicos de rejectione fallacis bestiae fecit gaudere, quasi tunc primum superbissimam haeresim Apostolicus gladius detruncasset.» Et quoniam fallax hereticus novas turbas sub Leone jam Pontifice circa ann. Chr. 444, ciebat: propterea adversus saucium fidei hostem, jamque multis debilitatum ictibus movit arma Leo, teste altero Prospero in op. de Promissionibus et Praedictionibus Dei cap. 6, part. 4. Addit Vignerius, et post cum PP. S.
但西斯篤教宗在執事良的力勸下警醒地迎擊這些詭計,不容他那毒害性的圖謀有任何可乘之隙:於是他使眾大公信徒因那詭詐之獸被拒而歡欣,彷彿使徒之劍乃是當時頭一次斬除那最驕傲的異端。」又因那詭詐的異端者在良已任教宗之時,約於基督紀元四四四年又掀起新的紛擾:故此良向那已受傷、已被多次打擊削弱的信德之敵舉起兵器,正如另一位普羅斯珀在其《論神的應許與預言》第六章第四部分中所見證。維尼埃(Vignier)補充說,其後聖摩爾的
But Pope Sixtus, vigilantly meeting these snares at the urging of the deacon Leo, allowed no entrance to lie open to his pestilential attempts: and so he made all Catholics rejoice at the rejection of the deceitful beast, as though then for the first time the Apostolic sword had cut down that most proud heresy.» And since the deceitful heretic was already, under Leo now Pontiff, stirring up new disturbances around the year of Christ 444: therefore Leo moved his arms against the enemy of the faith, now wounded and weakened by many blows, as the other Prosper testifies in his work On the Promises and Predictions of God, chapter 6, part 4. Vignier adds, and after him the Fathers of St.
1:194
Mauri, hunc ipsum in felicem haereticum post longas hac illacque aberrationes, ob quas alter Cain profugus, et extorris a Fulgentio appellatur, ultimi denique perfugii loco viculum quemdam in Sicilia incoluisse; ubi suae sectae homines docens, factus est ex Episcopo ludimagister, quam occupationem longe ante ei destinarat Augustinus, ut genio et eruditioni ejus congruentem in lib. 2. Op. imper. num. 51: «Loqueris de homonymis, et aequivocis: quomodo ergo te ipsi saltem Pelagiani intellecturi sunt nisi prius ad scholas Dialecticorum, ubicumque terrarum potuerint inveniri, propter haec dicenda mittantur?
摩爾的諸教父也說,這位極不幸的異端者,在四處長久漂泊之後——富爾根提烏斯因此稱他為另一個流亡逃竄的該隱——終於,作為最後避難之所,棲身於西西里的某個小村莊;在那裏,他教導其教派之人,由主教淪為一名教書匠,這正是奧古斯丁早已為他所預定、與其性情和學識相稱的職業,見於《未竟之作》卷二第五十一節:「你大談同名異義詞與歧義詞:那麼連伯拉糾派之人又怎能明白你呢?除非先把他們送到辯證學者的學校去——無論那些學校在地上何處可尋——為要明白這些當說之事?
Maur, that this very unhappy heretic, after long wanderings hither and thither—on account of which he is called by Fulgentius another fugitive and exiled Cain—at length, as a place of final refuge, dwelt in a certain little village in Sicily; where, teaching the men of his sect, he became from a bishop a schoolmaster, an occupation which Augustine had long before destined for him as suited to his temperament and erudition, in Book 2 of the Unfinished Work, number 51: «You speak of homonyms and equivocals: how then are even the Pelagians themselves to understand you, unless they are first sent to the schools of the Dialecticians, wherever on earth they can be found, for the sake of these things to be said?
1:195
An forte et categorias Aristotelis, antequam tuos libros legant, eis exponens ipse lecturus es? Cur non et hoc facias, homo ingeniosissimus, quandoquidem a deceptis miseris pasceris otiosus?» Sic Hieronymus de pseudodiacono Celedensi Anniano aiebat: «Copiosissime pascitur, ut alienae blasphemiae verba frivola subministret.» Hae duae lineae, quibus admonetur Lector de jactura secundi Commonitorii, exstant in antiquis editionibus, itemque in recentiore ex Codd. Regiis, ad quorum fidem Baluzius Lirinensis castigavit opus; retinere autem eas cum omnibus placuit. Celebrata est Synodus ann. Ch. 431, in Ecclesi , quae appellatur Maria; de qua sic Prosper in Chron:
抑或你或許要在他們讀你的書之前,親自向他們講解亞里士多德的範疇論,從而要去授課?你為何不也做此事呢,極富才智之人,既然你閒懶度日卻靠著那受欺哄的可憐人供養?」耶柔米論到切萊達的偽執事安尼亞努斯亦如此說:「他被極豐厚地供養著,好叫他為他人的褻瀆供應無謂的言辭。」這兩行——藉以警示讀者第二《備忘錄》之佚失——存於古版本中,亦存於一較晚出、取自皇家抄本的版本中,巴呂茲即憑其權威校訂了勒林的(文森特)之作;故認為最好將這兩行與其餘一併保留。基督紀元四三一年,在那稱為馬利亞的教會中召開了一次會議;論及此事,普羅斯珀在其《編年史》中如此說:
Or will you perhaps yourself, before they read your books, expound to them even the categories of Aristotle, and so be about to lecture? Why do you not do this also, most ingenious man, since you are fed in idleness by the deceived wretches?» Thus Jerome said of the pseudo-deacon Anianus of Celeda: «He is most abundantly fed, that he may furnish frivolous words for another's blasphemy.» These two lines, by which the Reader is warned of the loss of the second Commonitory, are extant in the ancient editions, and likewise in a more recent one from the Royal Codices, by whose authority Baluzius corrected the work of the Lerinensian; and it was thought best to retain them along with all the rest. A Synod was celebrated in the year of Christ 431, in the Church which is called Mary; concerning which Prosper thus speaks in his Chronicle:
1:196
«Congregata apud Ephesum plus ducentorum Synodo Sacerdotum, Nestorius cum haeresi nominis sui, et cum multis Pelagianis, qui cognatum errori suo adjuvabant dogma, damnatur.» Vide eumdem in lib. cont. Collat. 21, cap. numer. 2. In act. 1. Concil., post subscriptiones Episcoporum haec leguntur: «Postquam hi omnes Nestorii depositioni subscripsissent, accesserunt alii Episcopi ad sanctam Synodum, qui et ipsi quoque praepositae damnationi subscripserunt; Episcopi itaque, qui ipsum Nestorium deposuerunt, plures quam du centi exstitere: aliqui enim locum tenuerunt alio rum Episcoporum, qui ad Ephesiorum Metropolim venire non potuerunt.»
「在以弗所聚集了二百餘位祭司的會議之後,聶斯多留連同以他自己名字命名的異端,以及許多支持與其謬誤相近教義的伯拉糾派之人,一同被定罪。」參見同一作者在其《駁辯論者》第二十一篇某章第二節。在大公會議第一場議事中,眾主教簽署之後,讀到這些話:「在這眾人都簽署了罷黜聶斯多留之議後,又有別的主教來到神聖的會議,他們同樣也簽署了上述的定罪;故此,罷黜聶斯多留本人的主教共有二百餘位:因為有些人代理了其他不能前來以弗所京城之主教的席位。」
«A Synod of more than two hundred priests having been gathered at Ephesus, Nestorius, with the heresy of his own name, and with many Pelagians who supported a doctrine akin to his error, was condemned.» See the same author in his book Against the Conferencer, 21, chapter, number 2. In the first act of the Council, after the subscriptions of the bishops, these words are read: «After all these had subscribed to the deposition of Nestorius, other bishops came to the holy Synod, who likewise also subscribed to the aforesaid condemnation; the bishops, therefore, who deposed Nestorius himself, numbered more than two hundred: for some held the place of other bishops who were unable to come to the Metropolis of the Ephesians.»
1:197
At non minus ordinis, quam numeri oblitus est S. Vir. Ordinis, quia post Petrum, et Athanasium memorandi erant Julius, et Felix, post Theophilum Cyprianus , deinde Ambrosius, quibus subdendi erant Nazianzenus, Basilius, ac Nyssenus, non praetermisso Attico Episcopo Constantinopolitano, et Amphilochio Iconii praesule, quorum testimonia postremo fuere in Synodo laudata. Unde infertur, numeri etiam fuisse oblitum, quia non decem, ut paulo post ait, sed duodecim fuerunt tanquam testes, judices, ac consiliarii in Synodo introducti. Et sane Amphilochii et Attici retinenda esse testimonia ex fide MSS. Codicum, ac ex Mario Mercatore ostendit P. Harduinus tom. 1. Concil. pag. 147;
但這聖者所遺忘的,論次序不亞於論數目。論次序,因為在彼得與亞他那修之後,本當提及尤利烏斯與斐理斯;在狄奧斐羅之後,本當提及居普良;其次是安波羅修;當再附以拿先斯的(貴格利)、巴西流與尼撒的(貴格利);不可遺漏君士坦丁堡主教阿提庫斯,與以哥念的會督安非羅基烏斯,他們的見證在會議中最後受到稱頌。由此推知,他連數目也遺忘了,因為被引入會議、作為見證者、審判者與謀士的並非如他稍後所說的十位,乃是十二位。並且,安非羅基烏斯與阿提庫斯的見證確當保留,這乃憑抄本的可信性、並依據馬利烏斯·梅爾卡托——阿杜安神父(Hardouin)在《大公會議集》卷一第一四七頁中已加以表明;
But the holy man was forgetful no less of order than of number. Of order, because after Peter and Athanasius, Julius and Felix were to be mentioned; after Theophilus, Cyprian; then Ambrose; to whom were to be subjoined Nazianzen, Basil, and Nyssen; not omitting Atticus, Bishop of Constantinople, and Amphilochius, prelate of Iconium, whose testimonies were last praised in the Synod. Whence it is inferred that he was forgetful also of number, because there were not ten, as he says a little later, but twelve introduced into the Synod as it were witnesses, judges, and counselors. And indeed that the testimonies of Amphilochius and Atticus are to be retained, on the faith of manuscript codices and from Marius Mercator, Father Hardouin shows in Volume 1 of the Councils, page 147;
1:198
quibus addere liceat vetustissimum codicem Bibl. Vaticanae num. 1342, etiam testimonia illa exhibentem, qui a Baronio in annalibus frequenter appellatur Collectio Cresconiana. De Theophilo, et Joanne Chrysostomo haec habet Prosper in Chron. ad Cons. Vincentii, et Fraviti, qui incidit in ann. Ch. 401: «Joannes Constantinopolitanus, et Theophilus Alexandrinus illustres Episcopi habentur. Sed utrumque obscuravit discordia, quae eo usque processit, ut Joannes a Theophilo oppressus, Pontum exilio pergere cogeretur; quum tamen communionem ejus maxima pars Episcoporum, Romani Pontificis exemplum secuta, servaverit.»
還可加上梵蒂岡圖書館第一三四二號的極古抄本,它同樣呈現了那些見證,並屢被巴羅尼烏斯在其《年鑑》中稱為克雷斯科尼烏斯彙編(Collectio Cresconiana)。論到狄奧斐羅與金口約翰,普羅斯珀在其《編年史》中、於文森提烏斯與弗拉維圖斯任執政官之年(落於基督紀元四〇一年)有此記載:「君士坦丁堡的約翰與亞歷山大的狄奧斐羅被視為傑出的主教。但紛爭使他們二人都蒙上陰影,這紛爭發展到一個地步,以致約翰受狄奧斐羅壓迫,被逼流亡至本都;然而大部分主教仍效法羅馬教宗的榜樣,與他保持相通。」
to which may be added the most ancient codex of the Vatican Library, number 1342, which also exhibits those testimonies, and which is frequently called by Baronius in his Annals the Cresconian Collection. Concerning Theophilus and John Chrysostom, Prosper has these things in his Chronicle, at the consulate of Vincentius and Fravitus, which fell in the year of Christ 401: «John of Constantinople and Theophilus of Alexandria are held to be illustrious bishops. But discord obscured them both, which went so far that John, oppressed by Theophilus, was compelled to go into exile to Pontus; although nevertheless the greatest part of the bishops, following the example of the Roman Pontiff, preserved communion with him.»
1:199
Capreolus Aurelio successit, at quo anno incertum est, apparet tamen circa ann. Ch. 430. Hunc ad Synodum Theodosius per litteras invitavit cum Afris Praesulibus, et nominatim Augustinum. Sed quum novem fere mensibus ante concilii celebrationem Augustinus coelum petiisset, et una simul ob temporis acerbitatem, Vandalis Genserico duce omnia vastantibus ac depopulantibus, Primas Synodum haud cogere posset, ut ab illa electi Ephesum mitterentur, vel saltem honorifica, ac solemnis legatio: voluit nihilominus pro Ecclesiasticae disciplinae observantia, Besulam Carthaginensem Diaconum, ad Synodum dirigere; cujus legationis meminit ipse Capreolus in Epist. ad Vitalem, et Tonantium, quam ex MS.
卡普雷奧盧斯繼奧勒里烏斯之後(任職),但在何年則不確定,雖然看來約在基督紀元四三〇年。狄奧多西藉書信邀他與非洲眾會督同赴會議,並指名邀請奧古斯丁。但因奧古斯丁在會議召開前約九個月已歸天,又同時因時局艱困——汪達爾人在堅塞里克率領下蹂躪並使一切荒蕪——這位首席主教無法召集會議,以致無法從會議中選派代表前往以弗所,乃至連一個尊榮而隆重的使團也無法派出:然而,為遵守教會的紀律,他仍願差遣迦太基的執事貝蘇拉前赴會議;卡普雷奧盧斯本人在其《致維塔利斯與托南提烏斯書》中提及此一使團,該信乃自一抄本
Capreolus succeeded Aurelius, but in what year is uncertain, though it appears to be around the year of Christ 430. Theodosius invited him by letters to the Synod, together with the African prelates, and Augustine by name. But since Augustine had sought heaven nearly nine months before the celebration of the Council, and at the same time, on account of the bitterness of the times, with the Vandals under the leadership of Genseric devastating and depopulating everything, the Primate could not assemble a Synod, so that those chosen by it might be sent to Ephesus, or at least an honorable and solemn legation: nevertheless, for the observance of ecclesiastical discipline, he wished to dispatch Besula, a deacon of Carthage, to the Synod; of which legation Capreolus himself makes mention in his Letter to Vitalis and Tonantius, which from a manuscript
1:200
Codice Sirmondus edidit. Capreoli verba haec sunt: «Vestram sanctitatem iterum atque iterum rogatam cupio, ut Spiritu Sancto cooperante quem cordibus vestris, in omnibus quae acturi estis, praesto futurum non dubito, novas doctrinas, et antehac Ecclesiasticis auribus inusitatas, priscae auctoritatis robore instructi e medio profligetis, atque ita quibuscumque novis erroribus resistatis.» Hujus epistolae fragmentum recitat Ferrandus in Ep. ad Pelagium et Anatolium, S. R. E. Diaconos, alia tamen latinitate.
——西爾蒙抄本——所出版。卡普雷奧盧斯的話是這樣:「我懇望再三懇求您的聖德:願您——在聖靈的同工之下,我深信祂必臨在你們心中,在你們將要行的一切事上同在——既以古老權威之力量為裝備,便將那些新教義,就是迄今教會之耳所未曾聽聞的,從你們中間驅逐出去,從而抵擋任何新的謬誤。」費蘭杜斯在其《致聖羅馬教會執事伯拉糾與阿納托利烏斯書》中引述了此信的一個殘片,惟以不同的拉丁文風轉述。
codex Sirmond published. Capreolus's words are these: «I desire that your holiness be again and again entreated, that—with the Holy Spirit cooperating, whom I do not doubt will be present in your hearts in all that you are about to do—being equipped with the strength of ancient authority, you may drive out from your midst new doctrines, hitherto unheard by ecclesiastical ears, and so resist whatsoever new errors.» A fragment of this epistle Ferrandus recites in his Letter to Pelagius and Anatolius, deacons of the Holy Roman Church, though in a different Latinity.
1